Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Amanda-June McLaine Rollins. That was Amanda Rollins' real name. And... she hated it. Why? Because it reminded her of home, down in Loganville, Georgia.

She had gotten out of Georgia because of the bad history between herself and the rest of the men in her unit. Not to mention... The general sexist atmosphere where even the rest of her colleagues had been involved. The environment had been killing her. So she left. 

But there was also one more major reason that Amanda had cleared out of Georgia altogether. That reason happened to be Max. Just who was she? Amanda's mother. And she was unique. 

The detective did not often put herself under the column of people who used derogatory terms, but... that did describe Max Rollins. Mostly . The woman did check off a lot of the boxes: a southern accent almost heavier than her firstborn's, a proclivity for hiking boots and shorts, and being more street-smart than book-smart because she was a high school dropout. Max also owned a shotgun and knew how to use it. Unsurprisingly.

The woman also shopped heavily at the local K-Mart and cooked almost exclusively out of Paula Deen cookbooks, was a smoker, and at least in Amanda's memory hadn't lived anywhere else besides the mobile trailer park that she currently called home. Max's neighborhood? Also another story. 

However... Just like any other bottom-of-heap southern motor park, not many of the residents tended to stray far. Amanda? She was the first person from the Rolling Hills Motor Park to do so in far too long. The residents closed rank on her as a result. 

Where full name was concerne, the detective had chosen to legally go Amanda Rollins, the first moment she could. Amanda feared that if any of her current colleagues found out her full name or where she'd grown up, she'd crawl into a hole. And never crawl out. Probably. 

But... 

Today was a very quiet day in the bullpen. It felt unusual, to say the least. Amanda felt thankful because the quiet afforded her some time to process a situation she'd found herself in, just that morning. And it was of the life-altering variety. Her next step was discussing this revelation with Nick. ASAP. 

Talking about it with Nick. So... When she heard her name being called, she had fully expected it to be him. Not her boss. 

"Amanda?" the sergeant called across the room from her office. "Will you please join me for a minute?"

Curious, Amanda closed the space between them. But the detective also wondered if she'd broken the spell. She hoped not. For it was almost clock-out time. Her trepidation only increased when Olivia closed the door behind her. Sat on the end of her desk.  

Genuinely concerned, Olivia said, "Are you good?"

"I've known you for a few years now and I can read you like a book. You're also the closest I have to a daughter." Olivia motioned for her detective to sit in the chair before the desk. "You aren't in trouble, Amanda. I promise. All I want is to just talk as friends now. You've earned it with me."    

Amanda sat down as she then briefly returned to the subject of her day-long ruminations. But then she also contemplated telling Olivia her true name. The older woman was offering her an olive branch. Reciprocation seemed wise. 

Olivia said maternally, "I know you're done with your gambling. And I'm so proud of you for staying clean. But... I can see there is another matter that has you up in the clouds today. What is it? I thought perhaps you’d want to get it out in the open..."

Amanda finally spoke. "And you say that we're having this chat as friends?"

"Uh-huh. From your lips to God's ears. And mine, I guess.” Olivia said. “You have my word."  

"As ever... my timing is not the best, but," Amanda let out an audible exhale. "I just learned this morning that I'm pregnant!"

Olivia's heart leapt: this was more than she'd wished for to jar the shift's all-out out monotony. But she hugged her friend. Amanda sank into the affection. Being loved by Olivia was everything because she was a port in a storm.   

Upon them both returning to their seats, Olivia said, "Hey. Does Nick know?"  

"How did you..." Amanda's words just trailed off in surprise. 

But Olivia didn't miss a beat. "You and I both know I see every move in this little realm of mine."

Her quip amused Amanda, so she answered, "I have not told him yet. Olivia, you would have noticed Nick did have the knowledge."

"Okay, I'll give you that." Olivia relented. "When did you start suspecting?"

Amanda said, "The same day as Noah's adoption party."

"Hm." Olivia mused. "That was almost a week ago."

"Uh-huh." Amanda sighed once more. "Nick already has two kids that live on the other side of the country now. But it really feels as if I've gotten myself caught in a soap opera. Crazy, right?"

"Just a tad.” Olivia said. “But organized chaos is your normal. Nick's, too."   

"Ain't that the truth?" absently, Amanda grazed her knuckles against her baby bump. "I care for Nick. He cares for me. Sometimes it really does feel as if we're married. I love it. So does he. But... What if he doesn't want another kid? I have another half-decade left before I hit the big 4-0. And what if... he rejects us?"

Olivia paused. Fresh in her mind was the memory of Nick telling her he was considering early retirement and relocation to California. To be available for Zara and Gil. Being shot in a courtroom shootout by Noah's biological father had caused the man to reevaluate his life choices. But... she also heard Amanda's musings about motherhood. 

"I will help you in any way you need. Okay? Just ask." Olivia told Amanda. "But when it comes to the people he holds closest, Nick does nothing but love, and he loves deeply. I know it. You know it. He will be happy when you tell him about the baby. Nick will also do everything in his power to make it work. I see how he looks at you."

Now Amanda felt tremendous relief. Olivia was right. Just like always. Amanda also knew that she was the first woman whom Nick had been in some kind of relationship that hadn't treated him poorly, as Maria had. She was helping him 'repair his shield.' And Amanda was happy to do it. Nick was a wonderful person. He'd just been hurt in more ways than one. 

But Amanda smiled at her CO. "Thanks, Liv. Now I feel better."  

"Good." Olivia perked up as she also beamed. "I'm glad to hear it."

DING! Amanda's phone chimed at her and she rolled her eyes when she saw just who'd sent the text. "Ugh. And I was having such a nice day..."

"That bad, huh?" chuckled Olivia. "Who's it from?"

Amanda heaved a theatrical sigh. "My mom."

Olivia's curiosity heightened. While the squad had already encountered Kim, none of them knew anything about the rest of Amanda's family including their names because Amanda played it all close to the chest in that respect. Never had she offered anything up before.    

So Olivia said with a very straight face, "When was the last time you talked to her?"

"Over the phone, just after my sister cleaned me out. Didn't go well." Amanda explained. "She hasn't been thrown much in the way of niceties ever since I got the hell out of dodge."

"Hm. I see." Olivia then pointed to Amanda's finger tapping restlessly against the corner of her phone. "Well? Are you going to reply? She is your mother."

Amanda grew playfully petulant. "Do I have to?"

"I'll intercept your phone and answer her for you.” Olivia said seriously. “If you don't."

Amanda sobered up, so she answered, "Fine. But I am going to read the text out loud. That way, we'll just learn together if this is her dropping a bombshell on me. To do so is occasionally her way."  

Wondering yet again what Amanda's growing-up years had been like, Olivia said, "Fair enough."

Amanda opened the text. "Okay, here we go: 'AJ, I'm in town right now, and I really need to talk to you right now. Spagoli's at 6:30? Please?' Not a bombshell, but I don't know what to say."

"Why's that?" Olivia asked. 

"Well, I can't keep it quiet forever, can I?" Amanda found herself going scarlet. "But... I come from a family of almost stereotypical Deep South white trash."

Didn't see that one coming, Olivia thought before she finally said, "You do?"

"Uh-huh. And I'm the only good one. Kim just shows one side of us." Amanda laughed nervously. "We Rollinses hail from one very poor trailer park. And... even though we never had much money, my sister somehow got a potbellied pig when she was twelve. Kept it as a pet."

Olivia echoed in amusement, "A potbellied pig?!"

"Yep.” sighed Amanda. “His name was Clyde. That miserable, cranky creature might even still be alive."

"Did you have a weird pet?” Olivia asked. “Please tell me that you did."

Amanda's blush deepened. "I had three hens called Annabelle, Emmylou, and Josephine. Them becoming mine is one very wild tale. But they were fun."

Olivia just laughed. "You must have been a really weird kid."

Somehow, Amanda turned even more scarlet. "Like you wouldn't believe..."

Olivia shook her head with increased amusement. But then she glanced at Amanda's phone. It was yet open to the text from the Rollins matriarch. But she also thought about how damaged the relationship she'd had with her mother was until they'd taken steps to fix it. Olivia was also not unaware of how Amanda had imprinted on her like a baby duckling. She liked it. A lot.

However, Olivia also did not want Amanda to have an irreparable relationship with her own mother. She also knew that the younger woman was now in a place where she could handle such an endeavor.

"You're being offered an olive branch. I was about your age when my mother gave me one." Olivia pointed to the cellular device. "It'll do you a lot of good, Amanda. Trust me."

Still, Amanda kept dragging her heels through the mud. "You sure? My mother slung terrible names in my direction the last time we spoke."

Olivia put her hands on her hips. "Do it for me. Please."

Amanda caved and swiftly typed a confirmation message to her mother as she said to Olivia, "I'm doing this for you."

Olivia winked as she stood back up. "Thank you."

Amanda's message read: See you then. It was short and to the point. Yet it still held great heft. But as she hit send and pocket her phone, she grew beset by the feeling that she'd just put something into motion. How the hell was she to take that?

Olivia's voice cut through her thoughts again. "Did you hear what I just said?"

"No." Amanda answered honestly.

"If you leave now, you can head straight to the restaurant. Okay?" Olivia pulled Amanda to her feet and straightened out her appearance. "But you can even make it on time."

Amanda mentally realigned herself with reality a little more. "Good. Also… Thanks for listening. I appreciate it. And you."

Olivia was flattered. "Anything for you."

Just as Amanda began to leave, she paused. Her boss was already furrowing her eyebrows in regards to another matter that she didn't seem to know how to phrase. 

"Cough it up." Amanda said. "Now."

The sergeant looked at her. "Your mom called you AJ?"

The blonde groaned. "Yes, Olivia. My full name is Amanda-June McLaine Rollins."

"But your service record says Amanda Rollins, though." Olivia remarked blankly. "Nothing more. Or less."   

"I've been going by 'Amanda Rollins' for as long as I've been in law enforcement because my name is long, clunky, and ridiculous." the detective sighed. "But even my sister knows better than to even call me AJ."

"So noted.” Olivia conceded. “What of your mom?"

And Amanda groaned again. "She only calls me that when she's trying to get something."

"Got it." Olivia opened the door for her detective. "Please go play nice."

Amanda promised she would try.  

SPAGOLI’S DINER

6:30 PM

Spagoli's Diner was a decent Italian eatery not far from the station. It was also neither too fancy nor too shabby, which meant anyone could eat there. Including families. Amanda realized that her mother had chosen it for that exact reason: it was a neutral zone. Quite literally. 

One of the things that Amanda was always extra embarrassed about in regards to Max was that she and Kim had both been born to her at very young ages. Because of this, Amanda was always going to know how she'd look less than fifteen years into the future. It also meant her bond with Max Rollins was atypical. 

But Amanda spotted her mother quickly upon arrival. She was at a booth near the back of the restaurant, just looking out the window. 'Lost in thought' described her expression. Better than 'raging volcano.'

"Mama?" said Amanda as she walked up to the table. "I don't think I've ever seen you out of Loganville before!"

Max lit up at the sight of her firstborn when she turned to face her. "Then there's truly a first time for everything. You could say I'm turning a new leaf. Been pinching myself all day."

Even in the face of Max's proclamation, Amanda already knew she'd be hard-pressed to forget how things had ended the time they'd spoken. It was also not lost on the detective that her mother was dressed nicer than she'd seen her before. Ever. Or… That Max had not yet stood up. 

So Amanda said, "Max? Are you alright?"

Unfazed by daughter addressing her by name at this juncture, Max answered, “I’m fine. Thank you. But now I have to show you the first of many things we came up here about. Okay? Please back up a smidge.”  

The detective did as asked as she ruminated on Max's use of 'we.' But then Amanda gasped at the sight of her mother. With reason: at age forty-eight, Max was pregnant. Quite. 

Max gave her best, albeit sheepish, grin. "Surprise?"

"Oh, my God…" Amanda sank into the booth seat opposite Max's. 

Yet, no peace was had. Even for a heartbeat. For... Amanda just as quickly discovered the other half of 'we.' At last. 

"Hi-hi, my AJ!” trilled a tiny voice. “Hi-hi!"

A tiny blonde girl sat beside Amanda. Propped up in a booster seat, she appeared no more than three-years-old. It also seemed Max had done everything she could to make a good impression through this child because the little one was dressed nicely and groomed even nicer from head to toe. Her outfit had probably burned a hole in Max's checkbook. It also did not escape Amanda's notice that the little one wore well-fitting hearing aids. But... she also bore an uncanny resemblance to the detective, which could only mean one reality. Amanda was just having a hard time getting her mind around the idea. 

"Hi-hi!" the girl echoed, now blowing her kisses. 

Amanda finally spoke. "Hey, sweetie. What's your name?"

But the little girl merely dissolved into giggles before looking at their leader. Amanda also did. Here Max could be seen easing herself back into her chair. Questions were ahead. A lot. 

"Mama," said Amanda with caution. "Who is this?"

"Her name is Maggie Blue." answered Max. "She's your sister."

Chapter Text

Amanda opened her mouth to say something but was at a loss for words because they were failing her, full-stop. Never had Max blindsided her so. Ever. This was new.   

Max couldn't help but be amused. "I'll explain the situation. Really. But pick something from the menu before the waitress comes. You must be hungry after being at work all day long."

Amanda decided Max had a point, so she diligently consulted the menu. Conversation resumed once the waitress had come and gone again. The detective personally would've liked the intermission to have been longer. But she also realized she had to stay mature.  

No matter how absurd the situation was. "Maggie Blue is my sister...?"

"Uh-huh." confirmed Max. "She is as much your sister as Kimberly Paige is." 

"But..." Amanda's words trailed away once more as she realized she didn't know how to ask Max if she still carried on with her vices.

"Did I expect Maggie to happen? Literally not at all. But I thank the good Lord that she did." Max appeared to be reading her mind. "I got clean for her. All the way. I already knew I wanted her, but... she spontaneously contracted an infection while in utero. Long story short? It took her hearing."

Amanda felt her heart lurch. "Is that why the hearing devices?"

"Uh-huh. The devices aid her to the best of their capacity and she's had some in some capacity since she was tiny, but there is a language delay. And your sister signs when flighty." Max leaned back in her seat but made a point to lock her focus on her firstborn. "It took me a lot longer than it should have to get myself together. And I'm so sorry. From the bottom of my heart. But I would love it if you got to know your sister."

Amanda reached out and gave Max's hand a gentle squeeze. "I forgive you. Maggie is beautiful. I love her. Already."

Max almost burst into tears on the spot, but kept herself in check as she said, "Wow. Thank you so much." 

Amanda nodded her head in acknowledgment as she sat back again. "Uh... Max... When you say that she is my sister, does that mean that you and my daddy...?"

Max nodded. "Twice.”

Amanda held her tongue fast. While only twelve on the last occasion she’d seen her father, it was bold courage that had allowed her to physically force her parents apart when she’d found her father beating her mother defenseless that day. Amanda hadn’t cared to see him since. 

But Max going to see him after all these years of separation meant that something was up. Right? Even this was the only explanation that made any sense. 

"But don't you go throwing stones at me and calling it a lapse in judgment." Max warned. "I don't regret either time."

Amanda felt surprised. "No?"

"No." Max confirmed. "If I did, then your sister wouldn't be here. Nor would the baby in my belly. And that little one is a boy, which means you're finally getting the brother you spent your childhood begging me for."

"Dreams do come true..." Amanda murmured in a daze. 

"They do." Max agreed. "By the way... The little guy has also been kicking like mad because he can hear you." 

Feeling awash in the pure emotion of the situation, Amanda took a moment to rub her eyes because tears were forming and she couldn't stop them. Maggie Blue sat in Amanda’s lap at once and hugged her tightly. Aamnda felt surprised, but she returned the affection. Maggie Blue rewarded her by relaxing against her. A bond had formed.

Max watched them fondly. Amanda choosing to just love Maggie Blue immediately was beautiful. This was far more than she could have hoped for. Max also wondered what Kim would think of Maggie Blue if they met. Or when. But she just as quickly perished the thought. 

Speaking when Maggie Blue had finally grown content in her arms, Amanda said curiously, “Max? Are you sure you're okay?"

Max did her best to sound convincing. "I'm fine."

Amanda chose to take her at her word. "Why isn't daddy also here?" 

But Max's own great emotions finally overtook her with such force that she wasn't sure if she could answer Amanda's question, so she said, "Please excuse me one moment. Okay, AJ? I need to collect myself. Please watch your sister."

Knowing that she would have already said yes, but also realizing that there was a delicate balance in place, Amanda promised her mother that she would mind Maggie Blue in the interim. So Max headed for the facilities. Pronto.

Amanda returned her attention to Maggie Blue in time to see her gently probing her taut middle with her fingers, experimenting. The little girl had a nearly-visible thought process. Amanda found this endearing. So she gave her whole attention to her sister.    

Amanda said, "What are you thinking, Maggie Blue?"

The toddler hugged Amanda around her middle as she looked hopefully up at her. "Baby?"

"Yes!" Amanda caressed Maggie Blue's golden hair. "What do you think?"

Maggie Blue let out a squeal of joy and hugged Amanda with renewed affection. It seemed she expressed happiness best. And the most often. But that was alright.   

"I wish Nick could meet you..." Amanda told her.

"Who's that?" Maggie asked curiously. 

"He's…" Amanda suddenly realized that she had to choose her words very carefully because she was confiding her toddler-aged sibling. "He's my prince."

Maggie Blue was deeply impressed by this and mimicked taking a picture. The delay Max had mentioned of her was kicking in.

"You want to take a picture of you to show him later?" Amanda suggested.

"Yes!" Maggie Blue crowned emphatically. 

"Alright, princess." Amanda dug her phone out of her pocket and activated the camera. "Let's have some fun. How does that sound?" 

Both sisters had fun, taking silly pictures together until their orders came. Amanda hadn't been around someone so small in a long time, even for work. It stunned her that this little girl was her sister. But she would make it work because the affection came easily. As for Maggie Blue? The child was content to live in the moment. 

Max arrived shortly thereafter. And she happily watched her children become friends. In fact... by the end, she noticed them now exchanging grins and giggles. It seemed they knew something she didn't. And felt pleased. 

"Okay." Max held her hands in a 'time-out' signal as she resumed her spot at the table. "Just what are you two so squirrelly about?"

Amanda took the helm. "It happens that my sister is going to be elevated to 'auntie' status. And she's very excited. That is why she keeps laughing." 

But Max lit up. "You mean I'm going to finally be a grandmother?"

"Hey!" Amanda protested. "What do you mean, 'finally'?"

"I think you mean exactly what I mean." Max winked. "How far along are you?"

"Thirteen weeks." Amanda said with a start as she recalled what the doctor had told her that morning. "I just didn't realize for awhile because things have been crazy at work like you wouldn't believe."

Max shuddered at the mention of her daughter's job, but changed lanes. "Have you told the father yet?"

Amanda shook her head. "No. He is in the picture, and we're seeing each other... kind of. But we also work together. I was planning on telling him tonight."

That last part wasn't a lie. 

So Max asked Amanda, "Does anyone else at work know?"

"Just my boss." Amanda responded. "I love her. And she has even saved me in a few ways. Mama, I really hope you can meet her."

"Okay." said Max. "I want to. But what are you thinking?"

"My boss has a boy who's just a touch younger than Maggie." Amanda replied in earnest. "But my boss also redirects me when I lose my way. Amongst other things. I also know that you two would get along well."

Amazed, Max responded, "I want to make that meeting a reality. Just tell me when."

Amanda could only beam. She also couldn't believe this meeting was going so well. 'Perfect' felt like an apt adjective. Seeing that they were all done with dinner, Max quickly called for the check and paid for it before turning back to Amanda.

"Hey." she told her. "Don't me keep you from telling your man your good news."  

Amanda understood what Max was driving at, but still felt a little disappointed. "You have to go?"

“Uh-huh.” sighed Max. "Look at your sister."  

The detective looked over at Maggie Blue to find that she was nodding off in her chair... but then waking herself up every time her head jerked.

Amanda pulled her sister into her arms. "Hey, my sweet Bluebell, you've gotta stay away so mama can put you to bed."

"No." the little girl burrowed her face in the crook of her sister's shoulder. "Nuh-uh. No sleepy time."

"Bluebell, can you sit up and look at me? Please?“ Amanda leaned conspiratorially as Maggie Blue followed through. "Good girl. If you cooperate with me now, I promise that in a couple of sleeps, we can all go to the park together. Okay? I'll even bring Nick. And my dog."

The toddler's eyes grew huge as she gasped, "A dog?" 

"Mhm." said Amanda. "She loves to play. But she really loves it when people give her hugs and kisses."

Enticed, Maggie Blue was immediately more cooperative. She didn't even cry when Amanda gave her one extra hug upon going. All she could think of was next time.   

Before Amanda parted ways with her company, Max gave her an envelope with a gift inside, instructing her to wait until she got home to open it. Amanda didn't open it until she was home and had walked and fed Frannie Mae. But the wait was worth it. Max had given her a sonogram of the smallest Rollins child. Still... She also took it as a sign to initiate the next part of the evening. 

"Okay." Amanda said to herself as Frannie Mae hopped up onto the couch with her and laid her head in her lap, hoping for some love. "Time to call Nick."

He happily accepted her invitation to come over. They'd even gotten to talking. But... just as Amanda tried to tell Nick about the baby, everything became clogged in her throat. Why? Because she could tell that her beau also had items to share. 

Nick gently squeezed her hand. "Mi amor? You in there?" 

Amanda nodded but said, "I can see that you're pondering something. Talk. Please."  

Nick's heart somersaulted but he pulled himself together to say, "I've been thinking about early retirement."

"Oh..." Amanda said softly in surprise. 

"Well, I heard from Liv that after everything that I've gone through this year, I have an extremely slim chance of a promotion. Glory days these are not. I've also been at SVU for four years: just like you." Nick pointed at his injured leg. "My wound will heal. Eventually. But... In the grand scheme of things... I was also thinking about moving to California to be near Gil and Zara since they're both out there now."

Amanda suddenly recalled how in her conversation with Olivia at the precinct. She had already known of Nick's plans... even though she'd guessed them. Could that woman see all? Maybe.  

“Oh, Nick…” now Amanda rubbed her chest in an effort to center herself. “Uh… I think you might want to change your mind after you hear exactly what I have to say. But it’s more than a lot.”

"I love you, Amanda." Nick moved closer and gently squeezed his love's closest knee. "Tell me whatever it is. You have my attention."

“Okay. I've had a very mixed-up kind of day today, starting with a trip to the doctor's office.” Amanda cleared her throat. “I... I found out that I'm going to be a mom." 

Nick felt at once as if all the wind had been expelled from his lungs. A baby?

Still, Nick just as quickly recovered and was kissing Amanda passionately on the lips. When they pulled apart, Nick looked upon his love like she was the only other person in the world. Amanda felt loved. She hadn’t known what to expect for this part of the conversation. But she was pleased. 

"You're happy, Nick?" she said with awe. 

"More than you could possibly know." Nick answered honestly. "I just found my reason to stay."

Amanda's heart skipped a beat. "What about Gil and Zara? You changed your mind awfully fast."

"I could move across the country to be somewhat near them and still see them only sometimes, or... I could stay here and see you and the baby every day. We both know I'm not on good terms with my other kids' mothers. But," Nick planted a few gentle kisses to Amanda's middle now. "I'd still be by myself on the west coast."

Amanda almost felt skeptical. "But now you'd rather be with me?"

“Mhm.” Nick touched a hand to Amanda’s middle. "Even if you weren't pregnant, you're still the one I want to be with. Amanda... You've been so good to me and kept me sane and grounded when I was in hell. Now... It just wouldn't feel right if I was in California and you were still here."

"Because New York is our home." Amanda kissed him. "We even built something together, didn't we?"

"Bingo." Nick hugged Amanda once more. "I'm here for as long as you want me. That is a promise."

"Then you'd better get very comfortable." Amanda laughed. "We need to start looking at way bigger places because we have t minus six months...ish until the baby comes."

"What?" Nick sputtered.  

Amanda blushed. "Yeah. I didn't even start suspecting until..."

But Amanda's words were completely derailed. Nick was kissing her again. All over. 

He then took his time on her midriff, even going so far as to pull back her shirt. Kissing Amanda's bare skin was his favorite. And she knew. Amanda watched Nick speak softly to their child. She almost got lost in the moment. But then... all from her meeting at Spagoli's came rushing back.   

"Hey." Amanda ran her fingers through Nick's dark silky curls. "We have a few more things to talk about. But I promise they're all good."

"Oh?" Nick sat up, curious. "What are they?"

Amanda took a deep breath and slowly let it out. "Now that we're in this together? I should tell you my real name."

Nick sputtered, "Your..."

Amanda silenced him by putting a finger on his lip.  "The other thing is that my mom came up from Georgia, and… she isn't alone…"

Chapter Text

Work was very quiet again, the following day. Amanda was pleased. She just needed a little bit of time for her everyday life to come to an even keel while she adjusted to the new developments in her life. 

Pleased with herself when she finished her day’s paperwork early, Amanda headed over to Olivia’s office. But she became curious when she found the door to be closed, and the blinds drawn. The other woman had a literal open-door policy. Odd.  

But things were cleared up when Olivia bid her entry after knocking on the door. Amanda became amazed when she saw her. She also shut the door behind her. Quickly.

The other woman had since changed from her usual work attire to a stunning knee-length jade-colored party dress. On her feet were a pair of silver-colored lace-up heels. Amanda knew for a fact that these were Olivia’s favorites. But she was just as quickly derailed when she noticed she also wore gorgeous jewelry. Her hair had been styled into an elaborately-styled bun. She had also put a decorative hairpin into its crease. Olivia was getting dolled up.

Amanda murmured as she quickly put her completed report in the place was, "Wow..."

But Olivia looked up from tying the sash of her dress, apprehensive. "Do I look okay?"

"My friend," Amanda happily held Olivia's make-up mirror for her when prompted. "I think that fantastic is the right word. Are you about to head off on a date?"

"Gold star." Olivia made the finishing touched to her eyeliner, as all else was already done. "They will be here soon."

Amanda turned curious. "Do I know them?"

Make-up task finished, Olivia began putting her things away. "Mhm. You know exactly who it is."

Amanda lit up, for she did know just of whom they were speaking. "This is wonderful!"

"Your joy means the world to me." Olivia finished putting the last of her belongings away. "I haven't proposed. Yet. But you will be the first person we tell."

"And I am humbled." the younger woman shifted her weight from one foot to the other in an effort to keep herself in the moment. "Can I ask where you two will be going?" 

"Dinner and dancing at a charity gala." Olivia checked the time on her watch before sitting on her couch. "But I still have time." Please come tell me how things went last night."

Amanda sat with Olivia. "I'll save the most dramatic bits for last. First, I told Nick my news. And second... Nick did also tell me the consideration of putting his papers in. But how he's choosing to stay. So he can be with us." 

Here, Olivia breathed a heavy sigh of relief. She would have been devastated to see Nick move across the country. And... Not just because it would have meant handing a broken-hearted, Amanda. That situation would have been a nightmare. For everybody. 

"I'm pleased. Across the board." she tapped Amanda's knee. "How did it go at dinner? With your mom?"

Amanda immediately felt a torrent of emotions bubble up inside her, but she worked extra hard to keep it together.

"My mother is doing really great. She also chose to get clean from smoking and drinking. That, in and of itself, is incredible because she's more stubborn than I am."

"Good for her." Olivia said sincerely. "Those choices take tremendous courage. I want to meet her."

"That makes me happy.” responded Amanda. “I can confirm that the feeling is mutual on her end. But…”

“Yes?” prompted Olivia. 

“I feel,” Amanda laughed. “That there are some things you should know beforehand.” 

Olivia pressed, “Such as what?” 

“She hasn’t said it, but I’m certain she moved here.” confessed Amanda. “Do I think it’s bad? No. But… It’s just concerning.”

Olivia quickly connected a dot. “Then is your mom's old neighborhood of the variety where people only leave every few decades? But she struck you as the type to be there forever?" 

Amanda nodded now. "Uh-huh. But at least the reasons she presented for leaving are believable. And apparent. Liv... My mother is majorly pregnant . And... I have a new sister. She's three. Ish."

Olivia staggered under all of this blindsiding information as she moved her hands into the universal time-out signal. "Wait. How old..."

Amanda said without preamble, "I promise you that my mother turned forty-eight on her most recent birthday. 

"But…” Olivia quickly did the math. “If you're thirty-five, that means that she had you when she was..."

"Thirteen. Yep." Amanda blushed and plowed on. "It's just... My dad also fathered my two younger siblings. He's bad news. If my mother did move up here..."

Olivia cottoned on. "It'd be to protect your baby siblings from him if he turns up. Or when. But please tell the truth. Okay? When did you last see your dad?"

"I was twelve. Had to chase him out with a gun because I caught him beating my mother up.” said Amanda. “Now... they're separated."

"But not divorced from each other?" 

"Yeah. They're both too broke to afford the ten grand that is the divorce fee back home. But if they've been together twice in recent years, and have two new kids to show for it... Well... I don't know what to say."

"Amanda," said Olivia seriously. "I will personally protect them if he shows up. Do you think he will?"

Amanda shrugged. "No clue. But I apologize in advance if he causes mayhem. Uh... Kim gets her drama flair from him."  

"Noted." the sergeant tapped her detective's knee again. "Tell me about your little siblings."

"Well, my mother is due very soon with a boy." the detective said cheerfully. "I'm so excited because I've always wanted a brother. Always. He doesn't have a name yet. But... I just hope he isn't cursed by something he hates later in life."

"What do you mean?"

"My dad is called Odis Lee. But so far as I know, he doesn't like it." explained Amanda. "My middle sister is Kimberly Paige. But... Kims were a dime a dozen when we were little. She burned out fast. On her name."

"Then... What's your mom's name?" Olivia suddenly realized she didn't know. 

"Her full name is Maximos Mae."

Olivia looked upon her detective. "Maximos?"

"Yeah. She was named for her grandparents, but they were bad people." Amanda replied. "So Maximos goes by Max. Even I call her that."

"Understood. What's your littlest sister's name, then?"

Amanda turned bashful. Her baby sister brought her joy. So the detective showed her one of the pictures from the impromptu diner photoshoot.  

"What a doll." Olivia cooed, examining the picture. "She looks like a miniature version of you."

"Then Max looks like someone pressed the fast forward button thirteen years on me: genes run strong and very deep in my family." Amanda laughed nervously as she took her phone back and put it in her pocket. "My baby sister's name is Maggie Blue."

"A cute name to go with a very cute child." 

Pleased that her sister was getting compliments, Amanda mused, "Maggie was the name of my mom's best friend who passed away from leukemia about ten years back. And Maggie means pearl. Plus, blue has always been my mom's favorite color. So that's probably how my sister got her name."

Olivia tapped the top of both her ears. "And I saw in the picture that Maggie Blue has hearing aids?"

"She needs them at all times when she's awake because otherwise, she's almost entirely deaf. She also has a language delay. And signs when she finds herself stumped." Amanda said. "But I love her so much already."

"What a great big sister you are."

KNOCK KNOCK! Their conversation was interrupted by a knock at the door. Olivia opened it to see Nick, Fin, and Carisi file in. Each was gobsmacked at the sight of her looking so nice. 

Olivia shook her head in exasperation. "Yes, I'm going on a date. Is that so weird?"

"Maybe a little bit." Carisi said cheekily.

"We just came to get Amanda because we're all going out for Chinese." Nick added in haste. "We were going to extend the invitation to you. But you clearly have other plans."

Fin chimed in, "Your date is one lucky guy, Liv."

"Odafin, what makes you think my date is a guy?"

He connected the dots fast. "Oh..."  

"There it is." Olivia praised. 

Both Nick and Carisi remained in the dark. Amanda just laughed at them both as she stood and stretched.

"You two call yourselves detectives? And yet you can't figure out who the sarge is going out on a date with? Tsk tsk tsk."

"Hello?" came a puzzled voice. 

A new person had arrived and when they turned to see who it was, only Nick and Carisi were surprised to see who it was: Alex Cabot. She was also dolled up. And her get-up matched Olivia's from head to toe. She had not been expecting a crowd when coming to pick up her date, but she greeted everyone before going over to Olivia and kissing her on the lips. The others cheered Olivia on as she kissed Alex in return. 

After they pulled apart, Alex asked Olivia while she helped her with her coat and purse, "You ready to go?"  

"In a moment." Olivia held Alex's hand as they turned to face the other four. "We are a couple now, but we'd appreciate it if you all kept that on the DL for the time being. Alright?"

"Okay." the others responded in unison.

"Where are you going?" blurted Carisi.

"If you must know, it's to a gala at the Rainbow Room."

Fin looked over at Alex, a knowing, playful smirk on his face. "Have Liv home by curfew now. But don't forget to kiss her good night when you bring her home."

"Okay, smart-ass." Alex responded in an equally playful manner. "Anything else I need to know from you and your sibling pack?"

Amanda decided to contribute something. "Just that I'm the baby. And if you ever do anything to make Olivia sad, I'll ask the boys to set you straight."

Olivia swooped in, feeling like a kindergarten teacher. "That's enough out of you all. Good night, see you in the morning, and whoever is last out? Please shut off the lamp and close the door behind you. Okay?” 

Amanda, Nick, Fin, and Carisi grinned, each pleased that they had pushed her buttons. Quite successfully.    

Olivia gave her attention to her date. "I'm ready now, Alex. Shall we?"

The blonde nodded. "Absolutely."

With Alex quickly waving farewell, they left. Finally. Fin and Carisi were next. This left Nick to stand at the door as Amanda turned out the lamp on Olivia's desk before joining him.

"Well, if Olivia got her happy ending with Noah and now Alex," Amanda remarked. "Then we can get ours. Right?"

“Uh-huh. For sure." Nick turned off the light and closed the door before they started heading to where the others were waiting. “Okay. Now let's go have some fun."

Chapter Text

One week later…

Events in Amanda’s life went by fast. She didn’t mind. Today meant that she and Nick would be introducing Max and Maggie Blue to Olivia and Noah at Central Park. They would have a picnic. Even the weather had begun cooperating. 

Amanda was understandably excited, but just now found her experiencing a new thought. Nick noticed. What especially caught his attention was that Amanda was perched on the edge of their bed, ready to leave. Her hands were also plastered over the swell of her lower middle. But Nick noticed that she had also furrowed her brow.  

Erring on the side of caution, he said gently, “There you are.” 

But Amanda didn’t reply. So Nick knelt in front of his girlfriend and gave her hands a gentle squeeze. It was this that did the trick. Amanda’s brain began whirring properly again. She even returned the hand squeeze.   

"Hey." Amanda smiled at Nick. "Uh... I was just thinking. All three of my worlds are about to collide."

"Because our boss and her kid are about to meet your mom and your baby sister." Nick said. "Yeah. That'll do it." 

Amanda voiced her next thought with zero preamble. "Do you know if twins run in your family?"

Promptly jarred, Nick sputtered, "I… What?"  

Amanda nodded. "There aren't any on either side of my family tree. So far as I know…"

"Well," Nick said carefully. "One of my grandmothers was a triplet." 

Of anything Nick could have said, Amanda certainly hadn't seen this coming, so yelped, "What?!"

“Yep.” said Nick. “Her sister was identical to her. Couldn’t tell them apart. Ever. But the third sibling? A son."  

Amanda began rubbing her temples. “And multiples do often skip a generation. God…” 

Nick touched a hand to Amanda's middle as he connected the dots. "Are you thinking there's more than one kid in there?"

"Uh-huh." Amanda held Nick's hand in place against her middle. "That would account for my fast weight gain. More than one kid would make total sense about why my dress is now suddenly so snug. I bought it two days ago. Still… Any tighter, and I'd have to change." 

"Hm." Nick wisely stayed the course. "Mandy? When is your next appointment?"

"In three weeks." she said. “But would multiples be a welcome thing?"

Nick stood, pulling Amanda to her feet as he went. "Yes. Multiples would be a very welcome thing. We're in this together. No matter what. I promise."

Amanda hugged him. "You always know just what to say to make me feel better. Thank you."

Nick returned the hug and kissed Amanda on the top of her head. How he loved this woman. She meant the world to him. But... He also wondered what she'd say to an elopement. 

Later… 

The families met in a picnic area near one of the playgrounds in Central Park that catered more to smaller children. Going this route meant that Maggie Blue and Noah now had a chance for equipment they could actually use. Everyone felt pleased.

Olivia and Noah cheerfully greeted their friends upon arrival when they met at a nice picnic table. But after the little boy’s interest ran its course, he headed straight for where Frannie Mae the dog could be seen basking in the sunlight. She was fun. And loved getting hugs. 

Then Max and Maggie Blue arrived soon after. Both were nervous. They did have friends back in Loganville, but... none so sophisticated as this lot. Today would be a turning point for everyone. Still, Amanda led Max and Maggie Blue by the hands to where the rest of the rest of the adults had gathered.

"Okay. This is my family." Amanda said to her mother before indicating each person in turn. "Here we have my colleague and my love, Nick Amaro. Beside him is my boss, Olivia Benson. She really is like my second mother. And you see that boy there, Max? With Maggie and Frannie?"

"I do." Max told her firstborn after having a look. "Is that Olivia's boy?"

"Mhm." confirmed Amanda. "Very good. Noah is mine and Nick's godson. We take the duty very seriously."

"Outstanding. Everyone is beautiful, AJ. And congratulations on being a godparent. That is a tremendous responsibility. I'm proud of you and Nick. Deeply."

The unexpected praise from her mother left Amanda feeling both blindsided and comforted. It meant Max was really trying. But she hugged her mother’s hug when she initiated one. Max then moved on to at least shaking hands with Nick and Olivia. 

But she eased herself onto the table seat as she then said, “How do you do? I'm deeply pleased to meet who it is that’s been looking after my daughter. Both of you seem lovely.” 

While Nick fumbled for a reply, Olivia said to Max, “Amanda is a joy. She's wonderful at her job. And as dear a daughter. I couldn't ask for more. Why don't you tell us about yourself?"  

Max did so. But Amanda promptly extracted herself away from the conversation when things turned to a story that featured her as the subject of interest. Because she and Max had technically been children at the same time, the other woman had far too many ages of dirt on her. Nick followed her away. Stat. They could soon be seen entertaining the children and the dog.

“I knew if I kept that up,” now Max allowed herself a smirk. “That they would vacate. Now they’re all settled. Even the dog. Hmm… Never thought I’d say something like that…” 

"Life is unpredictable when you have children." Olivia mused. "I only have one of my own. Even though the rest of my squad feels like they are my offspring and whatnot."  

"I've got four kids. And I love them all… even Kimberly Paige, my precious little black sheep."

"A mother's love knows no bounds. Even if things get rocky." Olivia thought of her own mother. "Believe me, I know that firsthand."

She and Max fell silent for a quick beat. It had suddenly occurred to them very fast that because of the rest of their company, they had a family together. Even though the formation had been unorthodox. They were permanently bonded now.  

Olivia broke the silence as she said to Amanda's mother. "I know your name. Amanda told me."

"Wow. She did, did she?" the younger woman arched an eyebrow. "Is Maximos weird to hear on a woman?"

"Uh-uh. I think it's cool. But Amanda also mentioned you prefer the moniker. And I respect it. Unless you're in peril," Olivia rapped her knuckles against the wooden tabletop. "I will only call you Max. How's that?"  

"I like it. And your kindness touches me. Thanks. By the way," Max gently touched Olivia's hand. "I'd like to apologize for all Kimberly Paige made put everyone through during her visits. It wasn't right. At all."  

Max's words caught Olivia off-guard. Past the recent conversation she'd had with Amanda about the foundations of the Rollins clan, Kim had not crossed her mind. At all.

"Everything is water under the bridge, Max." Olivia told her. "You don't have to apologize."  

"Be that as it may... I still want to because I was not a kind person to Amanda before she left home. And I was a bitch to her when she talked about her sister's wreckage. Now I want to make amends with her. And I want to with Kim. But I literally have no idea where she is." the blonde sighed heavily, trying not to cry. "And since you've been a mother to Amanda-June when I didn't have it in me to try... I wanted to make sure that you at least heard it."  

Now Olivia's heart filled with affection for the younger woman. Making this kind of effort was a big deal on Max's part. And it mattered to her.  

"Apology accepted." Olivia held out a hand to her. "Friends?"

Perking up at the offer, Max shook Olivia's hand. "You bet. Friends." 

But in the name of extending their friendship, Olivia extended the olive branch a tad further. "Is there anything you'd like to know about me?"

Max nodded. "How long have you been in the police force?"

Olivia laughed. "Altogether? Thirty-three years now because I applied to the Academy when I was eighteen and got in on early admissions. I've been a cop for my entire adult life."

"Wow." Max marveled. "Are your parents proud?"  

"I never knew my dad. And my mother was always too drunk or absent to care. But she started to have a change of heart when I joined the SVU in 1999." Olivia recalled. "But she was proud of me. Knowing that has gotten me through some of my darkest times."  

"Excellent. I'm pleased for you, and we only just met today. Closure is important. Especially with parents." Max then voiced a new thought before things became too heavy. "How long have you been in New York City?"

"My entire life. But I couldn't imagine being anywhere else,” said Olivia. “Especially now that I have Noah. He's my guy."

Max picked up on the subtext very easily. "Are you his adoptive mother?"   

"Correct. He fell out of the sky, as did the opportunity to be his mother." Olivia confirmed. "But I'm so glad it happened. Being a mother is the best feeling in the world."

"I can't argue with you there." Max gave her big baby bump a tickle when she felt her son lazily kick her in the side. "Are you married, Olivia?"

"No.” she said. “But I have a girlfriend now and she is the absolute love of my life. I have plans to propose next month because it’ll be her birthday."  

Max's heart bloomed. "How long have you two been together?"

"Actually…” Olivia felt a jolt as she voiced the rest of her thoughts aloud now. “Alex's birthday will make it a year. We have been through hell and back on several fronts. But we have been best friends since the autumn of 2000."

"Wonderful." Max's pleasant expression momentarily faltered as she kept going. "When you have something that special and that beautiful, you fight like hell to make it work. Do you understand me?"

Wondering what had suddenly gotten into her new friend and if she should be legitimately concerned, Olivia nodded. "Yes. I understand."

"Good." Max approved. "It's just you, me, and the Blessed Lord that know I lost that chance for myself decades back."   

Olivia said, "You okay?"

Max looked at her, sizing her up. "Is Amanda-June important to you?"

In one hundred percent honesty that surprised even herself, Olivia responded, "I love her like she was my own."

"Your words bring me joy.” said Max with relief. “Can you keep a secret?"

Olivia answered, "Uh-huh."

"I will tell you exactly what I'm doing way up here, but I don't want my daughters to overhear. Or know. Not before I'm ready to tell them."  

Olivia suddenly felt a mixture of terrific fear and heavy responsibility, but she kept a straight face. "I will say nothing concerning this matter. Are you free tomorrow?"

Remembering that it would be Sunday, Max answered, “I am. Why? Got something in mind?” 

“Yes. A nail salon outing, my treat.” Olivia told her. “You need pampering because you’re pregnant. I would also like to get to know you more. But…  It'd be more productive without 'certain distractions' hampering us."  

“Okay. I’m down for all of that. So I thank you.” said Max. “But…  What are we to do about our pair of pint-sized 'certain distractions,' though?"

Both women glanced over at Maggie Blue and Noah to see them both laughing up a storm as Amanda and Nick took turns having Frannie Mae perform tricks. The canine knew a lot. Maggie Blue and Noah took turns feeding her treats for every trick their four-legged friend performed right.

Olivia met Max's eyes and grinned mischievously. "I can think of an idea."

Max caught on immediately. "I see what you’re thinking. And I totally approve."

Just then, the others returned to the table. Frannie Mae curled up on the ground by Olivia’s feet. Maggie Blue occupied herself with getting Noah on to the table bench. This was its own project. However, Nick and Amanda stopped short when they saw the other two grinning at them like a pair of Cheshire Cats. Terrific. 

Laughing nervously, Nick said, “Huh. Friends already?” 

Amanda sighed, "What?" 

"Olivia and I are going to have Mama's Day Out tomorrow," Max told them. "But the children will need minding."  

Amanda raised her eyebrows. "Hang on. You mean…?"

"Yep!" Olivia chimed in gleefully. "You two lovebirds get to babysit them!"

Chapter Text

Nick and Amanda eventually landed on the idea of taking the children to the zoo. A trip of that variety would be just enough excitement to wear them out. On top of that? It’d be a long enough time for Oliiva and Max to do what they wanted. 

Such a thought was on Amanda's thought the next morning as they waited for their guests to arrive at their apartment. 

"Nick?" Amanda said her lover's name into the quiet. “Exactly what is it you think Max and Olivia will talk about on their outing?"

"Us?" Nick shrugged. "The kids, each other, who knows? Nothing that we need to worry about. One of them would have said otherwise. I know it. So do you."

Amanda sighed in resignation, "Okay. Good point."

Before the conversation could continue, they both heard the doorbell ring. Nick preoccupied himself with corralling Frannie Mae because doorbell sounds made her excited. Every time. Amanda welcomed the visitors in. Maggie Blue and Noah politely said hello before dashing off to find Frannie Mae. The canine would provide a good momentary distraction. 

While this happened, Amanda decided to give Max a quick tour of her apartment. (She had cleaned it thoroughly just for that) So... Nick and Olivia were the last left standing.  

"Our friends live a neighborhood away, so we gave them a lift." Olivia indicated where Noah's and Maggie Blue's car seats were lined up against one wall. "The little ones bonded even more on the way over here."  

"Good." said Nick. "It'd be something else if Noah and Maggie didn't like each other."

"Well... I think they think they're siblings. Let's everyone consider ourselves blessed." Olivia then handed Nick a bulging cash envelope from her purse. "Here. It’s money for your day."

"Olivia, we couldn't." Nick said politely. 

"You can. And you will." she curled his fingers over the envelope, strengthening his hold on it. "Half the lot came out of Max's pocket. I think it would make her sad if you rejected it."

Nick sobered up and tucked the envelope into his inside jacket pocket. "Oh. Copy that. And thanks.”  

"You're welcome," Olivia winked. "And good call."

"What's a good call?" Amanda asked as she and Max re-entered the room.

"Nothing." Nick and Olivia said in unison.

"As long as you're sure." chimed the Rollins women together. 

But Nick just cleared his throat. "Don't let us hold things up. Okay? We can handle it from here."

Olivia and Max left quickly after good-byes were had. But Amanda and Nick still found themselves with two children on their laps. The children were also curious about the bigger picture. 

So Amanda said to Maggie Blue, “Hey. Bluebell, did the grown-ups tell you where we're going?"

While Noah shook his head, Maggie Blue said, “Uh-uh.”

“Then I will have you know,” Amanda spoke enthusiastically. “That we're off on an adventure to the zoo!"

Noah reacted first, clapping his hands together. "Zoo!" "

Maggie Blue looked at her sister anxiously. "The zoo, AJ? Never been there before…"

In an effort to ease her sister's nerves, Amanda held Maggie Blue's hands in hers and pressed kisses to her tiny fingertips. "I promise you that we can do whatever you want. Noah, too. It'll be great."   

Maggie Blue's woes vanished as she flashed Amanda a happy smile before looking to Nick for some reassurance.

"Will it?" she asked.

"Yes!" he told her enthusiastically. "Do you like animals, little Blueberry?"

Positively tickled to have a nickname from her cool Uncle Nick, Maggie Blue nodded. "So much!"

Amanda asked, "What's your favorite?"

Maggie Blue didn't have to think twice about that. "Lions!"

She promptly slid off Amanda's lap and pranced around the living room, pretending to be her favorite animal. Noah followed suit. Amanda and Nick just watched the children before them, amused by the scene unfolding. It was also clear that today would be a trial run for life as parents. Together. But... For now, they would just enjoy the present.

Chapter Text

ROSE’S NAIL SALON 

7 HARBOR STREET

MANHATTAN

12:45 PM

Olivia had frequented Rose’s Nail Salon for decades because she appreciated the peaceful atmosphere. They also used far fewer materials that emitted heavy fumes. It was the perfect place to bring Max.And while Olivia opted for getting her nails done in dark purple, Max went for a matte rainbow manicure. It made her happy.

The mothers’ conversation was very light throughout the visit. Although it did pick up when they had their fingers under the drying lamps at the far end of the room. Out of nowhere, Max’s baby had begun kicking her. Steadily.

So Max told her son gently, “Hey. Just calm down in there, okay? I promise we’ll get something to eat after this. ASAP.”

Miraculously, the baby relented. He even turned in for a nap.

Greatly relieved, Max told him, “Okay. Thank you.”

Nearby, Olivia said, “Is he wide awake?”

Max answered, “Uh-huh. But I haven’t been kicked or even elbowed this much since I carried AJ. That particular child of mine was a hellion in there.”

Chuckling, Olivia now asked, "What about Kim and Maggie?"

“Well…” said Max after a moment of thinking. “I can tell you that Kim was relatively normal. Precious Maggie was my late bloomer. And so gentle.” 

Raising her eyebrows, Olivia pressed, “Have all of your pregnancies been that different?”

“Yes. And this one has been really different because I’m restarting over with two small children. I still need to collect furniture for my son. But he’s more than welcome to meet us whenever he wants after that.” now Max heaved a sigh. “Still… Olivia? I’m officially at the eight-and-a-half month mark.” 

Taking everything in stride, the other woman said, “Exactly how did you get from Atlanta to New York City when you're fit to pop?"

“Railway.” explained Max. “I can tell you that Maggie Blue was thrilled for the entire time. But I also loved it. Even my son did. The constant motion kept him calm.”

“Wow. That’s lucky.” said Olivia. “Can you share what it was like when you carried everyone else?”

“AJ was born early, and she came unreasonably fast. Kim? That particular daughter of mine was polite enough to meet us on her due date.” Max explained. “But Maggie Blue… She demonstrated her belief in taking her time by being really overdue.” 

Wrinkling her nose in sympathy, Olivia said, “Wow. Did she give you a long labor, too?”

Max nodded. “It was quite literally the most lengthy duration of a whopping fifteen hours from beginning to end.” 

Shaking her head in amazement, Olivia replied, “You are a braver woman than I.” 

Pleased at the compliment, Max then said, “Hey. What’s your full name? I know you know mine. But…” 

The other woman answered, “My name is Olivia Margaret Benson. Why?”

Max replied, “I will have you know that Amanda-June regards you as brave. And she looks up to you.” 

Surprised and touched, Olivia said, “Really?” 

“Uh-huh.” said Max. “I don’t think she’s ever gotten into specifics and I don’t have it in me to pry. However…. She said that you’ve been through experiences that no one deserves.”

“Yeah.” said Olivia. “I can confirm that that is true.” 

Staying the course, Max continued, “Amanda also said that you’ve always come out on top thanks in large part to your bravery. I’ve been through my own ordeals enough to feel brave. But you’re more brave. Amanda also gets her bravery from you because she loves you.” 

Olivia worked on keeping herself together because they were in public, but she still responded, “Wow. And Amanda really has held out a hand for me to grab whenever I hit rock bottom because she doesn’t wish for me to get lost. Or left behind.”

Max asked, “That so?”

“Yes. She does it without asking and I love her for it.” explained Olivia. 

“Does she know?” asked Max.

“Mhm.” said Olivia. “I don’t give up on her. So she’s never given on me. Ever.”

“That brings me such joy to hear.” Max cleared her throat to signal her own attempt at changing tracks. “Olivia? What was your mother’s name?”

Olivia answered, “Her parents named her Serena Rose.” 

“That really is a beautiful name. I remember you saying that before she died Serena Rose felt pride towards you. But honestly? Something tells me that you surpassed all of those expectations and all of those that she had for you, a long time ago. Befriending my firstborn is probably what helped. Amanda-June McLaine worships you.” now Max chose to study Olivia for a few moments before she continued. “Hearing that you’ve never given up on her has been yet one more thing that’s made moving here worth it. I could not ask for more.” 

Olivia started to ask what she meant. But the thought grew derailed upon the nail technician arriving to check on them.

Back to reality again.

RUSSO’S 

2600 CHURCHILL STREET

MANHATTAN 1:20 PM

Not long after they settled for lunch, Olivia and Max received a group text from Amanda. It consisted of a picture of Maggie Blue and Noah. The children sat together on a zoo bench. Both were holding new stuffed animals, even beaming for the camera. Each seemed vastly content. Olivia was pleased.

But Max caught her attention by the time she’d put her phone away again. Olivia noticed she was now leaning heavily against her side of the booth and exhaling heavily. This last part could be attributed to her hands moving methodically. Max’s little boy was kicking her. And she was amazed by the movement. Olivia still felt relief when she saw Max was amused.

Noticing the other woman’s gaze, Max finally said,  "I suppose I should tell you my story now. Can you keep secrets?"

"I can." Olivia said seriously. "And I am a vault."

Relief lifted itself off Max's shoulders. "I don't know what all AJ has told you. But whatever it was, I'll be a big person. Admit to it. That being said... her information is almost four years out of date."

Olivia settled herself in her own seat. "Care to catch me up? You have my undivided attention."

"I've been around the block when it comes to crazy stuff. A few times.” began Max. “For the record? I never got in trouble with drug runners, illegal distilleries, or gambling. So at least there's that.”

“Okay.” said Olivia. “I’m with you so far. Please tell me something else.”

“I,” Max answered without missing a beat. “Truly used to be the southern version of a gangster's moll."

Olivia only felt very taken aback. "I... Pardon? That’s a thing?” 

“Oh, yes. It really is just being arm candy for whoever your man is.” explained Max. “But anyway… About five years ago... My husband and I decided to give things another try."

Olivia chose her words carefully so she didn't fall into a minefield. "I commend you for that. But Amanda said that you and Odis Lee are separated."

"That is technically true. But Amanda and I were not on speaking terms. Back then, I mean.” Max gave a shoulder shrug. “Still… I blinked and she was already moving up here to join your unit.” 

“Oh.” said Olivia. “Then if my math is right, this was around the time that Maggie Blue first made herself known?"

"Correct again. It was exactly a month later.” answered Max. “I tried to call Amanda so I could tell her she was going to be a big sister again…”   

Remembering the detective’s hotheadedness, Olivia guessed, “She was too pissed to take your call?”  

“Bingo.” said Max. 

“Alright.” acknowledged Olivia. “Then if that’s that… Does Kim know about Maggie Blue?”

“She does. But she hasn’t made an effort to meet her.” admitted Max. “The two of them having even one meeting would be a dream come true. I just won’t hold my breath about it. There are other things to do.”

“But Amanda does love her baby sister.” Olivia gently Max. “She does her deeply.”

"I'm thankful for that. And so many other things. I fell in love with my baby girl the second I knew she was there." Max informed Olivia. “For that, I took the pregnancy as a sign from the universe to work on being the mother I can be for Maggie Blue that I was never able to be for Amanda and for Kim. It’s been great. So far.” 

“I see.” said Olivia. “Then am I to take it that Maggie Blue was a surprise?” 

“Yeah.” answered Max. “Truly in every sense of the word.”

Olivia asked, “What happened when you realized she was there?” 

Max responded, “I started getting clean. Quit all my vices, cold turkey. Olivia? I’ve been completely clean for almost the entirety of my third-born’s existence. She saved my life just by being herself. And I can proudly say that she’s never known that old version of me. Not once.”

“That is truly amazing.” Olivia told her kindly. “And please know that I am proud of you. Tell me the next part of your tale. I’d like to know. Please?”

Emboldened, Max continued. “Odis Lee didn’t know about Maggie Blue at all…”

“Until…?” prompted Olivia. 

“Until I tried to serve him with divorce papers last month because I’d purposefully kept them apart.” admitted Max. “I already knew he wouldn’t be thrilled about another daughter.”

“What happened when they did meet?” Olivia wanted to know. 

"That jerk became so offended that he refused to sign the papers." Max rolled her eyes. "But he didn't disown her. He's just... uninterested. Not impressed. By any means."

Olivia dutifully sympathized, "Unbelievable." 

"You're telling me. But... Even though it was last month... I don't think Blue remembers anymore. She's bright and surprisingly funny. Her memory just isn't on track with what it should be for a kid her age. But I think that's just as well." Max absently traced shapes over her baby bump. “When my kids' father found out about Blue's differences... Well… He called her defective. She heard him. And then she asked me what it means.” 

Experiencing an epiphany, Olivia stated, "You moved up here to get away from Odis Lee. But you're also here to protect Maggie Blue from him because she's disabled and a girl. Or... You would at least like to be near Amanda-June because she's a detective. But... You're also here to protect your new child? How am I doing?"

"You're on a roll. Not missed one yet. Impressive." said Max. "Do keep going."

But Olivia just shuddered as she reached her new train stop. "Now Odis Lee wants the new child because you're waiting on a son. And he's probably perfectly healthy."

"Mhm.” now Max bobbed her head. “All of that is exactly it. Gold star for Olivia."

"But," Olivia said slowly. "There's one more thing? Am I wrong?"

"Uh-uh." said Max. "I've worked my ass off so we can start over up here. And I call Odis Lee my ex because we're no longer seeing each other. But... Since he hasn't signed the divorce papers, we're still married. Technically. But relinquishing his paternity rights? He won't hear of it. I have the papers for that, too. Now I'm just in a bind. I can't technically keep the little kids from him. Can I? Olivia... Is that legal?"

But Olivia was at a momentary loss for words. All she could think of was the drama involving Noah's biological parents. Quite the nightmare. But... Maybe this new situation was worth contacting Trevor.  

"I still haven't gotten to the saddest part. Now he holds it over me that I got pregnant both." Max's voice yanked Olivia back to the present. "And he's also more violent than he used to be. I have no idea where Kim is. Nor does her daddy. I don't think he'll go after her. But..."

Olivia's heart jolted. "You're saying that Odis Lee Rollins has the most to gain by coming after you and the younger kids. Literally." 

"Bingo. I wouldn't put it past him to try. Or," Max knocked on the wooden tabletop. "Even try to take Blue and I back to Loganville. We're still his family in the eyes of the law. I don't want to go. Not now. Not ever."

Olivia patted Max's hand. "If or when he arrives, we will do everything to keep all of you safe. I mean it. And I don't go back on my word."

"Really?” said Max in surprise. “Olivia, we've hardly known each other too long. At all. You... You would do that? For me?"

"Yes. Really. Protecting and serving the public is part of the oath I swore to uphold, but you are Amanda-June's mother. She is important to me." Olivia took care to speak with clarity so Max missed nothing. "I know she's as interested in mending bridges as you are. So... I will do my part to help in any way. Such has been my life recently that I've realized it's never too late for a happy ending. Your daughter matters to me. And she always will. Because of that, your children matter to me. And so do you."

Max reigned herself in so she she didn’t cry. But when Olivia saw her tremble, she immediately moved to her side of the booth and just held her. This woman deserved stability. And she was happy to give it in whatever form she could. Even if it was by hugging her.

Then a new thought occurred to Olivia.

Yes, Max was Amadna’s mother. But… Because she was as young as she was… Olivia now felt as if she herself had gained another surrogate daughter. Did she mind? No.

Speaking softly as she wiped Max’s now-falling tears for her, Olivia said to Max, “Hey. It’s okay to feel everything that you’re feeling. Family takes care of family. So I’m going take care of you and the others. No matter what.” 

Max exhaled heavily as she said, “Thank you.” 

Olivia hugged Max more. "Any time."

Chapter Text

25367 West 82nd Street #1A

Apartment of Maximos Rollins

6:47 pm

Amanda was genuinely surprised at the end of the day when Max extended her an invitation to see hers and Maggie Blue's home. But it also touched her. Maximos Mae had a wild stubborn streak. And a longer memory. The fact that she was this willing, already, was yet another sign about her intents of bridge-mending. She would pinch herself. Later. So... She would just live in the moment.  

After dinner—which Amanda insisted on making—Maggie Blue grew so tired from all that had been the happiest day of her life that she fell asleep. Right at the kitchen table. So Amanda got the little one ready. Tucked her in. Stayed with her until she fell asleep. Max did the dishes. Interfering with her daughters' bonding? Not a problem she sought.  

When all had been said and done, Amanda found Max again. Joined her. She was on the couch. 

"I really like your place, mama." Amanda told Max truthfully. "It's nice. Homey."

"Thank you." Max returned. "It has everything we need: much better than a trailer. Compared to that old thing... what we have now? It could be a called a mansion. Perhaps."

The Rollins family home before this had been an actual classroom trailer, once upon a time. In this lifetime? It had been repurposed. Into a home. But... it was unimpressive. At best.

The new home? It was in a regular building, in a regular neighborhood. Nothing like the trailer park they'd escaped. Whatsoever. This place had three bedrooms, one full bathroom, a front room, a full kitchen, and even a hallway where a functioning washer and dryer set was located. No one in the Rollins family had ever lived in so much space before. Even Amanda. 

She noticed some decorations from the trailer. But... Many more were new. Even the furnishings were. 

"Most of our stuff was donated from a local assistance program I found at a church charity fair on our first day in town. There is even going to an event soon for expectant mothers in straits like mine."

Amanda was immediately curious: her mother had always believed in earning things herself. "Oh? I'm glad you've been able to accept assistance, mama. Have my new siblings reset your priorities?"

"Uh-huh. And I'm a happier person for it." said Max. "The event I signed up for will see me receiving baby supplies and furniture. Never thought I'd needed again, once I had Blue. But the man upstairs just laughed. Your brother is almost totally squared away."

"Excellent. I'm really proud of you. Let us know if we can help." Amanda moved closer to Max. "Who has our trailer now? I imagine you sold it for a real dime."

"Oh, did I. Sold that thing to Anya Simmons for a few grand. But you know that family... lots of kids."

Amanda nodded. "How many kids do Anya and Isaac have now?"

"They have seven: Junior, Knox, Lloyd, Emily, Rhett, Yates, and Gunnar." now Max just had a sight. "But those're just Anya's kids. She has three sisters that still call that park home. Even a brother."

"Belle, Claire, and... uh... Dawn? The younger brother is called Eddie. Right?"

"Yes. Very good. And," Max's tone was one of sudden remembrance. "Anya has another one the way. It's a girl. Her name is Paris."

Amanda just shook her head in wonder. Then she paused. A lot of things were on her mind. She had a feeling that Max had invited her over for more than just showing off her home. So... She broached the matter. Gently. 

"Max," she said quietly. "Did you also ask me here to talk?"

"Mhm." the other woman confirmed. "But you have to promise to be mature."

Amanda sat up straighter. "Alright. Go."

Max's ballad came tumbling out. Minus the staggering secrets she'd shared with Olivia. By the time she'd finished, Amanda was just... quiet. Digesting everything. 

Max next said her daughter's first name with caution. "Amanda? You still here?"

"Yes." Amanda let out a breath she hadn't realized she was holding. "Thank you for sharing what you have. I can tell it took a lot. I also love you, and my sister and my brother even more. Do I blame you for working on building up your life these past years? No. Not at all. And I'm incredibly proud of your progress. I mean it. But... It just burns me up that daddy has been as cruel to Maggie as he has been. My sister doesn't deserve that. Or him..." 

Amanda's tone wavered. It was clear she was trying not to cry. 

"But I'm also sorry." Amanda rubbed her eyes, anyway. "I am so sorry."

Max held Amanda's hands in hers. "You have absolutely nothing at all to be sorry for. The drama is on your daddy. Just him."

"But I would've come to see my sister when she was brand-new if I hadn't been such a brat since I left home. And I would have definitely sent money to help with the medical expenses." Amanda lamented. "Perhaps... I just has to find myself."  

"I'll admit that I'm sad you didn't know your sister when she was a baby. But what matters is that you know her now. And that you two are buddies." Max told Amanda. "But as for getting out of Loganville... I think that was a task I had to do on my o—hey, hey, hey! It's okay to cry, Amanda... I promise you it is..."

The detective had grown so caught up in the emotions of the moment that she was losing her composure faster. But Max changed tack. At top speed. Grew kinder, softer. This was her child. And she felt sad. 

"Would it be alright if I held you? Please?" asked Max. "You look like you could use a hug."

"I'd actually really like that." Amanda sniffled. "Thank you."

Max pulled Amanda as close to her as she physically could. Their baby bumps ended up touching. But Amanda rested her head on her mother's shoulder. Wiped her tears as they fell. Over. And over. Endlessly.

And Amanda echoed the same thing, over and over. "I'm so sorry."

Max, full of patience and love, repeated the same response in equal measure. "I forgive you."

Neither mother nor daughter knew how long they sat together. But by the time Amanda had cried herself out, both Rollins women already that their bond could only get better from here. Up. Onward. To a happier future. 

But Amanda didn't vacate her mother's immediate personal space fast enough because—KICK!

"Yikes!" Amanda laughed when she felt her own brother kick her in the side. "That is really some force!"

"You may laugh," Max griped, rubbing her swollen middle. "But we'll see who's laughing when your kid kicks you awake at one in the morning for sport."  

Max now pulled back her shirt to let her big belly cool off. It was the middle of the summer in New York City, and even though the AC was running, she still felt hot. Being this big and hot? It was a bummer.  

"AJ," Max arched her back to accommodate her unborn child as best she could. "Your brother is really moving around in there. Check this out!"

Max pointed to the top of her middle. Easily visible were the movements of baby boy Rollins as he moved around in the cramped confines he called home. Well... As best he could. He was big. His home? Not so much. 

Then, with a bit of prodding on Max's part, but Amanda gasped at the sight of an unfamiliar shape now pressing up against the surface of the bulge.  

"Is that a limb?" Amanda asked in fascination. "Wild. Just wild..."

"It feels more like a foot." Max wrinkled her nose when when she felt her son kick harder. "You did with but with both feet. I got detention more than once on your account. Once, during English class, things got too quiet for your liking during silent reading. And... you let me know it."  

"Just what did I do?" Amanda felt amused. "Did I kick? Hard?"

"Like the sky was falling." sighed Max. "But it startled me so much that I cussed. And... uh... I accidentally threw my book. Ended up beaning Maggie with it. Remember her? She's Blue's namesake."

"Maggie Zinnia was your best friend. She was around me more than daddy. I don't think I could ever forget her."

"Sweet girl." Max momentarily touched a hand to her daughter's face momentarily before continuing. "Anyway... MZ was just confused. But the teacher thought I was trying to pick a fight, so I went out into the hallway to see if that'd help. It did. My friend joined me when she finally connected the dots."

Amanda laughed. "You mean that she was on the wrong end of your surprise reflex?"

"Correct. MZ helped me calm you down. But... You were so respondent that our giggles were too loud for the teacher's liking." Max shrugged. "That's when we got detention. But it was all worth it."

Breathless with interest, Amanda asked, "Why?"

Max winked. "It was the first time I ever felt you kick me."

Amanda grinned. Then she started to say something in response, but her words died away when Max quite suddenly wrinkled her nose.

"Now the boy is just being obnoxious." complained she. "Give me your hand."

Amanda did. Her heart fluttered at once when she felt a tiny hand press against hers. It felt... surreal. So Amanda took another leap with bridge-building. How? By talking to her brother. 

"Hey, little man! How are you? I'm one of your big sisters. And I just want you to know what I love you so much already," (to demonstrate her sincerity, Amanda pressed a gentle kiss to the bump) "But how about chill out? Does that sound like a good plan? Let mama remember what it's like to breathe regularly?"

The baby kicked again, but not as hard. It was like he was curious.

"You won't be so crazy if you a name." Amanda gave the bump a rub. "What'll it be? Gavin? Jacob? Henry?"

The baby gave another gentle kick at the mention of the third name. So Amanda took it as a confirmation.

"Okay, so your name is Henry, but what about a middle name?"

Amanda paused, thinking. Baby names were hard to come with on the spot. But... She was determined. 

"I know!" she said brightly after a few moments. "You're our Henry Samuel!"

And that being that... Dearest little Henry Samuel gave his big sister one last nudge and fell fast asleep.

With a little effort, Max rose to her feet and stretched before walking around the couch towards the kitchen. Time for something fun. But when she was at the refrigerator, she stopped looked back. Amanda had already moved into her new sight line. Just to see her mother as much as possible.

"AJ," Max gave her firstborn a kind smile. "Henry Samuel is a perfect name. And you know? I love it."

Amanda beamed, feeling proud. "Thank you!"

Max's eyes flickered towards Amanda's middle. "Any great reason that you're showing like you are?"

Amanda went from beaming to blushing as she framed the petite bump that was her middle with both hands. "Is it really that obvious? Even to you?"

"Yep. Cough it up."

"I think it's twins. My weight gain has been weirdly fast." Amanda absently ran her fingers through her hair. "But Nick told me that his grandmother was a triplet. I guess my intuition about my own body isn't far off."

Max only just looked sheepish. "Then... would this be a bad time to tell you that your father's mother was a twin?"

Amanda let loose a swear at that. It was filthy. Max immediately made her way back from the kitchen. And Amanda could even blink, Max had wrapped her knuckles lightly on her firstborn's head.

"Ow!" Amanda protested. "What was that for?!"

"Call it  reminder that if you wake your sister, she's yours to take care of until she falls asleep again! What kind of ice cream do you want?"

"I—what?"

"I've got chocolate or cookie dough." Max returned to the refrigerator. "Did you feed Frannie Mae before you came here?"

"Nick probably did." Amanda stammered. "He's at my place because it's way closer to work. And I also told him not to wait up for me."

"Perfect."

Amanda said with actual confusion, "Mama? What is happening?"

"You're staying the night." Max informed her. "Alright, sweetheart?"

Max had changed the subject yet again. But that's when Amanda finally remembered that her mother had always had an unorthodox parenting style. So she just rolled with it. Like always. 

"Okay. But I have to go to work in the morning." Amanda responded. "And I'd like the cookie dough, ice cream, please. Although... I do have a question."

Max showed her a jar of their favorite fruit, from the refrigerator. "Anything to do with cravings for peaches? Or that you want them with your ice cream?"

"Yes, actually." Amanda blushed again, although this time it was because the reality of being pregnant at the same time as her mother was finally sinking in. "Do I get the craving from you?"

"One hundred percent. I craved peaches with you, Kimberly Paige, Maggie Blue, and now Henry. But the hankering has never been as strong as it is now… I should have known from that that I'm having a son…"

"How cliché. A pair of Georgia Peaches get pregnancy cravings for peaches." Amanda gave her truest laugh yet. "You can take a girl out of the south, but you can't take the south out of the girl."

"Exactly." Max now set about with getting the rest of what they'd need. "If you park your caboose back on the couch, the TV remote should be nearby. We can watch whatever you want."

Following her mother's instructions, she found the remote, turned on the TV and began channel-surfing. But she called Nick first. To clue him in. 

The Rollins women only half-watched the first TV program that was landed on. Talk turned more to imagining how many babies Amanda was carrying and catching each other up. Max later let Amanda borrow a set of her clean maternity pajamas so she her clothes could be washed. And she'd have clean things to wear. It was all so nice. Quite ordinary. 

When Amanda could now longer keep her eyes open, Max turned off the TV and all but steered her daughter towards the direction of Maggie Blue's room. A spare bed was there. Made up. Waiting.  

"Mama?" Amanda called out softly into the dark. 

"Yes, AJ?" Max was at her own door, a few away. She looked at Amanda with kind eyes.

"I love you so much," Amanda told her. "And I'm so glad we're working things out. The kids need it. All of them. Our families need it. We need it. This... It's good." 

"For sure. I am also glad." Max blew her a kiss that Amanda only just saw in the gloom. "I love you to the moon and back. Sleep well."

Amanda reciprocated her affection. Little bits also mattered. Then she retreated inside her sister's room. And she burrowed under the blankets on her bed. Maggie Blue lay asleep in her own bed on the other side of the room. Amanda fell asleep listening to the sound of her sister's breathing. It was the best sound in the world.

Chapter Text

Time passed.

Max and Maggie Blue grew smitten with the rest of the Special Victims Unit and their associates upon being properly introduced. They welcomed the new Rollinses with open arms. And no hesitation. They even helped them settle properly into their new home. 

And because their world was yet so small, Nick's mother caught wind of the Rollinses arrival. Cesaria was a kind older woman. Everybody loved her. She also made friends with Max. Loved on Maggie Blue. Accepted both of them for who they were. No one asked her to. But she did it because she wanted to. 

It also happened that the church that had thrown the charity fair was the one Cesaria belonged to. And... As fate (or the universe) would have it, Cesaria ended up with Max's wishlist of items she wanted for Maggie Blue and baby Henry. She happily fulfilled the list. And spoiled Max's younger children. Max connected the dots on her own. And she even accepted Cesaria's friendship. 

As for Maggie Blue... She was also basking in Cesaria's friendship. For... she had grandparents in Georgia. But they didn't like her. So in her mind, Cesaria was as good as a grandparent. And she wanted to be around her. So... All was right in this new world of hers. Could she ask for more? Would she? No. The little girl was truly content. 

Amanda had also met Cesaria a few times before, in passing. And she had always liked her. But... The feeling was mutual on Cesaria's part. Especially upon learning how loyal Amanda had been to Nick during his separation from and eventual divorce of Maria. 'Over the moon' described Cesaria's mood when Amanda and Nick informed her that they were seeing each other. She also confessed that she'd been rooting for them. For... quite awhile. 'Ecstatic' next described how she felt at learning she was to be a grandmother once more. Life was turning around. Slowly. For the better. 

And... speaking of Amanda's expectant condition, it soon came time to find out whether or not she was carrying more than one baby.

Nick and Amanda found themselves in her doctor's office for an appointment late one morning. The nurse had come by already. Now... They were just waiting on the doctor. But Nick couldn't help noticing that his girlfriend was very fidgety. He couldn't tell if Amanda was uncomfortable because was dressed in a flimsy paper gown, or if it was she had the jitters. Nick also wondered if it was both. What a minefield. 

So he opted for caution. "You okay, Mandy?"

The blonde gave him a confident smile as she framed her middle with both hands. "Yeah. I'm okay. And I'm excited for what's about to happen, but I was thinking of Max just now."

"Oh? How's that?" Nick asked. 

"Max is due in two days. But I had a dream about her last night, and it was was crowded with children."

"Hm. Care to explain?" 

Amanda thought about it. "We had twins and they were there. Maggie Blue and Henry? Also present. But... So were a pair of little blonde girls. Everyone seemed to know each other."

Nick was hanging on to Amanda's words. "Have you ever seen Blue's companions before?" 

"Uh-uh." Amanda shook her head. "The weirdest thing? I saw Zara. Plain as day."

But now Nick was just taken aback. "Z—"

His inquiry grew disrupted by the arrival of the person they'd been waiting on. Doctor Wheelwright. She was pleasant.

The initial part of the visit flew by for Amanda. But she came back to it when it was time for the ultrasound. Laying flat on her back, she held the gown up to her breasts, as per Wheelwright's instructions. Now the whole of her bump was on display. Standing beside her, Nick held her free hand. Pressing kisses to her fingers. The man's own excitement was plain. He also knew that Amanda was not a fan of the doppler wand. So he did his part to keep her from thinking of it. Too much. 

Wheelwright spoke to the couple after a few moments, indicating one part of the screen. "Here's your baby! Look!"  

The couple followed her gaze. And their hearts fluttered. Before them was their little one. Thriving, happy, healthy. Had they expected to ever be parents together? No. But they also couldn't imagine anything else. 

Wheelwright spoke again after a moment of investigating. "Do multiples run in either of your families?"

"Yes." Amanda's heart skipped a beat. "They do. My father's mother was an identical twin. And Nick's grandmother was a triplet. Why?"

"Those are so real odds and seriously strong genes." Wheelwright remarked with amusement. "You two are going to be parents to fraternal twins now."

The detectives' hearts jumped as they said together, "Pardon?!"

"I promise that this is all true, and that neither of you are asleep."

Amanda just felt stunned. Her thoughts from the past few weeks had come true. She was excited and the elation would come later. But... this was just... a lot. 

Nick managed find his voice first. "Is it took early to find out who is what?"

"No." the doctor looked from one parent to the other. "Is that something you two want? Equally?"

The detectives again spoke in unison. "Yes." 

"Alright. Why don't we get to work?"

The babies were not thrilled about being prodded. Even under the doctor's gentle hand. Each preferred to be in motion. Amanda being flat on her back was unhelpful. Majorly. 

Wheelwright soon said, "Baby A is a boy."

Nick's heart jumped so much that he was at a loss for words now. 

So Amanda said breathlessly, "What about the second baby? Another boy?"

Wheelwright shook her head. "No. Your son is hanging out with a girl. Congratulations. You and Nick are expecting a daughter, too."

The rest of the appointment sped by after that. For Amanda, at least. She was flying high on her newfound joy. The news they'd received today? Far better past what she could have imagined. 

Then, in what felt like the blink of an eye, Amanda and Nick were back at work. First item on their to-do list? Looking for Olivia. She was their first thought.  

Amanda knocked on their CO's open office door when they reached it. "Sarge?"

Olivia looked up at the sound of her moniker. And smiled at the sight of who had stopped by, even rising from her desk. 

"Hey!" she greeted friends merrily. "Come on."

Amanda blurted her thoughts out the moment they were over the threshold. "Guess what happened when we were at the doctor's office just now?"

Olivia paused. Briefly. Just her detectives' lives had gotten busy, so too had her own. Alex had moved in recently. And... While it was very much on the down-low, they had been working hard to give Noah a sibling, by means of IVF.

And... It had worked. Alex was happily twelve weeks pregnant. But this morning, she'd been so sick with nausea that she ended up staying home at the last minute. Noah fed off the balance disruption. How? By being an absolute troll to her and Olivia. Just because. What changed his tune? The babysitter arriving for him, with her newest charge in tow. Maggie Blue. 

Thanks to the chaos, Olivia's brainpower for the 'Guess What?' game was at zilch. But she played along. 

"Have you two learned what you're having?" the sergeant asked her friends. 

"Yes!" Nick chirped. "It's twins, and we're getting one of each!"

Olivia hugged her friends. Congratulated them. But... Before anything more could be said, a dinging sound filled the room. Someone had gotten a text. Reality called. And... Almost literally. 

It happened that the text had come through on Amanda's phone. And she dropped it upon reading the message. Almost. 

"What?!" Nick and Olivia said in surprise. 

But Amanda wordlessly handed Nick her phone so he could see. And he understood her emotions. For Amanda had come in possession of a text from Cesaria that read, SOS w/Max at her place. A message on her phone scared her into labor. Keeps asking for you. Won't let me call 911. Hurry. 

Olivia watched Amanda receive her phone back and pocket it. But now, all was just... quiet. The sergeant was getting a little creeped out. 

Pointedly, she said, "What just happened?"

Amanda looked her straight in the eyes. "My mom is on labor!

Chapter Text

Olivia let Amanda leave, and without a second thought when she mentioned the part about Max getting scared into labor. But she sent Nick along so he could at least drive. The last thing she needed? Amanda getting in to a wreck.   

Sweeping relief became Cesaria when she let them in to Max's place. "I'm so glad you two are here. Max is in her bedroom."

"But...?" Nick pressed when he heard his mother's hesitation. 

"Whatever it is that she saw," Cesaria sighed. "Max became so frightened that she isn't even speaking English anymore."

Nick bleated, "Pardon?!" 

Cesaria hastily rounded her thoughts out. "I think it's French. But the words are not in a dialect that I recognize off the top of my head."

Nick turned to Amanda with a raised eyebrow. "Got a fun tidbit to share?"

"The short version is that Max's parents moved to Loganville from the Louisiana bayou. She speaks Louisiana French. I can, too. And Kim. I would not be surprised if Maggie Blue is learning. Max reverts to cursing in French when she's afraid." Amanda began herding the others towards her mother's bedroom. "Come on. Let's go find her. Stat." 

Max was in tears from her fright and from overheating. The hot summer air blowing in from outside just made her clothes begin to stick to her. Amanda could only imagine how uncomfortable her mother had to have been. So she went for the gentle approach while the others watched from the door.  

"Hey, mama." Amanda sat with Max and quickly re-styled her hair into a messy top-knot for her and cleaned her face up. "Come back too me. I know you can."

Max came back to reality at the sound of her firstborn's voice. "AJ, you made it…"

"Nick's mother sent for me. And my beau tagged along." Amanda helped her mother sit up. "But Cesaria said that something on your phone jolted you into labor? Would it be alright if I looked?" 

"The phone is on my dresser." Max heaved a terrific sigh. "But... What gave me a fright is a text from your father."

"Uh-oh." Amanda sighed. "Just what the hell did that jackass tell you?!"

But Max only hunched over in pain. A new spasm of pain rippled through her, greater than before. Amanda dutifully let Max hold her hand. Made no protest when her mother squeezed her digits extra hard. She just praised her for battling though when it was over. 

Max gasped finally gasped, "These contractions are almost right on top of each other."

"Got it, mama. Then talk to me while you can." Amanda encouraged as Max let go of her hand. "What can we do? Call 911?"   

"No. Henry is coming very, very soon. My water just has to break." Max made a sad face before pointing to the door. "Have one of them read the words. Out loud."

Nick found the phone first. "It says, 'We'll see you for the boy in a month. We just have some different business first.' That's from your ex, alright."

"He can't have the baby!" Max shook her head.  "No!"  

Amanda pushed her mother's hair from her face as she calmly said, "And we will not let daddy have my brother. I promise. How is my brother now?" 

"He's made it towards the birth canal... oh..." quite suddenly, Max was caught off-guard as she felt a cold gush of liquid between her legs at that precise moment.  

Cesaria moved forward and sat with Max. "Did your water just break?"

"Yeah." Max leaned against her as she lamented, "This is my fourth kid. But Maggie was just slower molasses with she was born. Let's pray Henry is faster. Has anyone here delivered a baby before?"

"I have. Twice." Amanda was already leaving her jacket and her gun on the other side of the room. "Don't worry. Cesaria and Nick will help." 

Both of them got the message and busied themselves with gathering what they'd need from around the apartment. Neither of them of them were a moment too soon. Why? Amanda's progress report surprised even herself. 

She said to Max, "Mama... You're completely dilated!"

Max shrieked, "And I didn't realize? Even when Blue was h... oh, God! What do I do about her?!"

"Nick and I will get her later." Amanda told Max. "Just think about Henry for now. Can you do that?"

Max nodded as she brought herself to focus on her daughter's voice. "Okay. I can do that."

Amanda gently stroked her mother's face before as she turned to Nick. "You get behind Max and hold her so she's got the support."

Nodding, Nick followed through while Cesaria said to Amanda, "What about me?"

"You're on standby with blankets and towels." Amanda told her. "Once Henry's airway is cleared and I've cut the umbilical cord, then your only job is to keep him warm. Alright?"

"Okay." Cesaria began unfolding the various cloth. "I understand."   

"AJ," Max called sharply to her firstborn. "I have to push! NOW!"

After what felt like eons to Max, but was only a short time to the others, the room was filled with the sounds of a squalling newborn. 

"Henry's here!" Amanda cleared the baby's airway and wiped him down quickly before holding him up. "Look!"

With Nick's help, Max moved into a sitting position and reached for her son. "Let me hold him for a minute before you cut the cord, AJ! Please!"

Amanda laid Henry on Max chest and watched them get acquainted. But she soon cleaned herself up.

It was after that that she sent a text to Olivia. Henry Samuel is in the world. I helped make that happen. He's perfect. He & Max are doing very well.  

Olivia's response fast. Congratulations. I'll send help ASAP and bring Maggie to meet him. Everyone here is very excited for you. And I am very proud. 

Mercy General Hospital

Manhattan

11:45 am

Olivia made it to the hospital with Maggie Blue just as Max and Henry were getting settled into a private recovery room. The little girl was elated to meet him, especially when she was informed that his ears worked just fine. Maggie Blue then couldn't get enough of Henry. Nor could Amanda. She was choosing to take the little boy's presence in the world, his good health, and even Maggie Blue enthusiasm about him as good signs. That the family was healing itself.

But noticing Amanda having a shudder, Nick said to her, "What is it?"

Amanda was honest. "My is most certainly a world-class jackass, but he's also a man of his word. I think that can be called his only redeeming quality. If he threatened Max like he did, that means he knew the due date was today."

Nick held his hands in a time-out position. "Mandy, babies come whenever they please. Henry caught Max off-guard because she still has a lot of adjusting to do with her New York life. Zara? She was two whole weeks early. But what are you saying?"

Amanda shuddered again. "My father will show up here a month from today with his companion—who is no doubt a country bumpkin tramp—and come for Henry."

"I won't let him take your brother. Nobody will. That little boy is very safe." Nick said seriously. "I promise."

Amanda had a sigh of relief. "Thank you."

Later, at the precinct again...

Olivia called out to Amanda as she passed by her office door, "Will you come in here for a second?"

Amanda followed through and even closed the door when instructed. As all of the blinds were shut now, no one could see inward from the bullpen. Just what did Olivia have in mind? The detective honestly couldn't think of an answer for that. But at least her boss was kind. 

The older woman indulged her in a kind smile. "You're not in trouble. First of all, I just want to see where your head is."

"Oh. I'm as over the moon about Henry as Maggie Blue is. Nick and I are going to check on them later. The guys told me they sent useful gift baskets for Max. But Carisi told me that his parents have sent over a bounty of 'big sister' items for my sister. I did not expect that." Amanda looked closely at her boss and sat across from her at the desk now. "Did you have something to tell me since you called me in here?"  

The sergeant nodded. "Yes. But you have to promise not to tell anyone, including Nick. Are you able?"

"I am." replied Amanda with great confidence. "Tell me anything."

"Besides it being Henry's birthday, it's also Alex's. She has moved in with us. Completely. But I'm going to propose to her tonight!" Olivia chuckled when Amanda gasped excitedly. "Our cherry on top? We've been working on it for awhile with IVF, but we've learned that Noah is going to be a big brother. Alex is pregnant!"

"Congratulations!" Amanda looked at her adoringly. "Will Noah be finding out soon?"

"Yes. We're going to tell him when I get home." Olivia patted Amanda's hands. "You've more than let me into your world. So... In the spirit of how things have been lately, I want to let you into a few more corners of mine."

"Thank you. Hearing that means a lot." Olivia paused. "May I hug you?" 

Olivia nodded happily. "I would love that."

So the two friends shared in a hug, each equally thankful to have the other person in their life... but also that there was such a thing as family.

Chapter Text

July 18th

2266 Azalea Street

Forest Hills, Queens

Time flew fast after Henry was born.

Max mothered Maggie Blue and Henry. Quite happily. She also received help from her new network of people. For this, Max felt truly grateful because she'd mostly raised her older children on her own. And... As a result of being stable, Max also looked into going to night school. Her main goal? To finish her GED for high school so she could look into pursuing a college education. Eventually. 

As for Maggie Blue, she was thriving. Life in Georgia had been humdrum for her. But now she'd come alive in a way that not even her mother had seen of her before. The little girl was also best friends with Noah now. She was even being looked after by his nanny. Although... Max would be taking over that job in another month. But that was another tale. 

Maggie Blue was also quite smitten with Henry. But... It was also plain that she was a tad jealous of him because she was unused to sharing Max with anyone else. Amanda and Nick would intervene. How? By hanging out with her, giving nice things, and bringing her to fun places, all just to spoil her. It was fun. And it was also practice for when their twins arrived. 

Amanda and Nick even moved to a house out in Queens. It was cute. Just the right size for a growing brood. Quaint. 

Everything was pleasant in Amanda's life. Ordinary. For once. 

But... One July morning, Amanda was awoken with a start. And she had no idea why. Something had yanked her abruptly from the deep recesses of slumber. She wasn't sure why. Reality kicked in when she saw her bedside clock. Her alarm was presently set to go off in the next two minutes. No time for extra sleep. So the detective disabled it. Got out of bed. Started her morning routine. It was time to face the day. 

16th Precinct

178 North Street

Manhattan

7:45 am

On most mornings, Olivia walked through the front doors of her precinct building at a quarter to eight. This morning however, because Noah was with his nanny a little earlier than usual because of a baby-related appointment for Alex, she and her other half were both running ahead of schedule.

It was a rare luxury. But it allowed Olivia to drop Alex off at her office building before strolling into her her actual office early. Alex was pleased. She had some paperwork to do. Meanwhile, Olivia found herself walking into her work bullpen at seven forty-five. On the nose. 

Did she think anything of it? No. But... Only because her head was up in the clouds. At least she had a valid reason. 

For... It had been exactly a month since the birth of Amanda's brother. Olivia was thrilled by the little boy and she loved to hold him whenever she saw him. He was very pleasant. Even for a baby. 

That being said... Olivia hadn't forgotten that the boy's one-month birthday also meant that Amanda's father would show up, and with an 'associate.' In some fashion. What worried Olivia was that nobody around her had any idea of what to expect. Being unprepared? Not a favorite quality of hers.  

The bullpen was totally empty because the night shift was always gone before she came in. That was also part of her normal routine. But what set this morning apart from all the others was the sound of a small voice calling her name. It rent the air. Excited. But urgent. 

"Olivia, Olivia, Olivia!"

She hardly had time to set her things on a nearby desk when a small body collided with her own. Hugged her. Tightly. But with a little bit of effort, she got untangled. Knelt before her visitor. But had she expected this person? Literally not at all. So much for quiet. 

"Zara?"

True enough, eight-year-old Zara Amaro was standing before her. She was dressed for traveling. But she was tear-stained. Olivia was very confused. But she compartmentalized her feelings. Displayed only concern. A case had found her. And... It was not even eight in the morning. 

"Baby girl," Olivia wiped Zara's freshest round of tears. "What are you doing here? How did you get here?"

Zara's bottom lip wobbled. "Mommy had to go back to... K-Kadahar. Is that how you say it?"

Olivia nodded mutely but gave Zara the affirmation she was in search of. "Correct. Very good, Zara. Did your mommy bring you here?"

"No." Zara heaved a big sigh in an effort to not break into tears. "Mommy had to go. I already said bye. One of her buddies brought me here on the way to the place where she works. It has the name of a shape. But I forget what..." 

But Olivia's eyes widened as she made her own leap. "You mean The Pentagon?"

Zara nodded. "Uh-huh. I also have a letter that mommy gave me to give to daddy…"

Olivia held Zara's hands. "Come on. Stay with me—do you remember the name of the person who dropped you off?"

"Staff Sergeant McWilliams, but her name is Georgie. I think." Zara scanned the bullpen before posing a new thought to her savior. "Have you seen daddy or Mandy?"

"They're not here yet," Olivia admitted. "But I can text them and ask them to arrive a little faster. How is that?" 

"Okay. But I want to show you something first." Zara sobered up on her own and held out a hand to Olivia. "Come with me. Please?"

Only because Olivia realized that the little girl was on a mission, she immediately took Zara's proffered hand. "Go. Show me. I trust you."

Now Zara felt emboldened. Confident. She led her friend to the break room. Olivia promptly received her second shock of the day. So much for quiet. 

Two little girls, both blonde, lay on the couch. Sound asleep. Each was dressed in matching vibrant rainbow tutu dresses and gold ballet flats. Their hair? Done in simple pigtails. Also not to go unnoticed, Olivia spotted that both children were wearing hearing aids. But then she also noticed that a blanket had been cast over them. Had Zara done that? No doubt that her head was crowded. 

Then Olivia noticed a pile of luggage nearby. And there were three sets. Obviously, the California-themed items were Zara's. But that made the matching Hello Kitty luggage property of the remaining children. And the matching jean jackets draped over the smaller suitcases. What was happening?!  

From where they remained in the doorway, Olivia looked to Zara as she asked her, "Do you know these kids are?"

"Uh-uh. They were already here. And they have hearing thingies, but they still can't talk well." Zara shuffled her feet. "I put their jackets on their bags."

"Wow." Olivia stroked Zara's cheeks. "That is really great work. Did you give them the blanket, too?"

Zara nodded as she stifled a yawn. "Mhm. They were scared but I decided to be their friend. But... Olivia?"

The sergeant didn't miss a beat. "What's on your mind?"

"Their jackets have their names on them. But I forget who belongs to what. Their names are Edith and Freja." now Zara gave another yawn. "Olivia? Is it just me... or do Edith and Freja look like Mandy?" 

The sergeant reexamined her littlest visitors. But her heart promptly jump. Zara was correct. Both sleeping children bore a striking resemblance to the feisty southern belle. True enough. But logic immediately caught up: Amanda had never had a pregnancy before her current one and would certainly not lie about it. So they couldn't hers. And they also were not Max's. Timing alone made it impossible. She also would not have been able to keep so many small children under anyone's radar. Olivia even had a feeling that Edith and Freja were younger than Maggie Blue. Just... Not by much. 

Olivia continued to wrack her brain. It was too damn early for this. But a new gear swiftly clunked into place. The realization made Olivia want to pass out. Almost.

Edith and Freja looked like someone she hadn't seen three years. Much less... had even thought of. Until recent times. Just the implications made her shudder.

And who did that other person happen to be? 

Kim!

The Rollins patriarch had made his first move. And... not only that... but his own daughter comprised of the other half of the 'we' he had mentioned. Because why not?

The last month had been a calm. Before a storm. The problem now? Absolutely no telling how big the storm would be. Or... Even how long it would last. 

But Olivia had fact in place. It was very solid. But unpleasant.  

War had started.

Chapter Text

Amanda and Nick also made it into work early. Even in spite of the ride in from a non-Manhattan borough. They were pleased. And because the universe was in a friendly mood, Fin and Carisi made into the building just as they did. Everything seemed to be going perfectly well. For once. Everyone even rode up in the elevator together. 

DING! Amanda fished her phone from her pocket when it made an alert sound at her. 

She'd received an urgent-sounding text from Olivia. I need you and Nick here, pronto. 

The blonde was quick to send an answer. I'm in the lift with him, Fin, and Carisi. 

Now Olivia's tone read as relieved. Excellent. I need all of you to head straight to the break room. Absolutely no detours. 

Quite curious, Amanda sent a follow-up before her imagination ran away with her. Understood. See you momentarily.  

"Amanda?" Carisi said his friend's name cautiously when he saw the expression on her face change quickly as she put her phone away. "Who was that?"

Amanda everyone large now, "The sarge wants us to meet her in the break room before go to our desks. Olivia sounded urgent. Now is not a time to stray from her wishes."

Everyone piled out of the lift when the doors opened for them. Entering the Special Victims Unit precinct, they bypassed their desks. Made for the break room. Olivia was in the doorway. Barring them. And... She seemed anxious. About something. 

Amanda went for a gentle approach. "Okay. We're here. Didn't even stop at our desks. What's up?"

Olivia sighed. "I need all of you to be calm when I move away from the door. Give me your promise that you'll keep your cool. Please."

"You have my word." the younger woman responded as her companions each gave their own confirming nods. "Please, Olivia. What is it?" 

Sighing again, Olivia said, "The last thing we need is for them to get spooked."

Amanda sputtered. "I... what?"

Olivia finally moved off. "Have a look." 

Zara was on the couch. Edith and Freja were awake, but still sleepy. The smaller children had given their friend their undivided attention because she was telling them a story now. Did anybody notice their visitors? Uh-uh. 

Amanda spared a glance at Zara's companions. They were both dressed for summer. Had been groomed nicely. But their clothes and shoes? All had seen better days. But... Then Amanda's heart really leapt. She'd quite suddenly arrived at the same conclusion that her boss had. And she felt a torrent of emotions. 

But she murmured to no one, "God almighty..."

Freja heard her. So did Edith. But when they registered Amanda's presence, they reacted in fear. She bore such resemblance to Kim that they mistook Amanda for her. But this was understandable. Both Amanda and Kim had looked even more alike in their younger years than they did now. It seemed to be this that Edith and Freja were seeming to recognize. Their intuition? Powerful.

But... As the twins were toddlers (and overtired), emotion bested them. In this case? It was confusion. They cried out and hid behind the couch. How... confusing.

Zara? She just burst into tears. The child loved Nick and Amanda equally. She literally had words to say how happy she was to see them at this critical juncture. However, it did click in her jet-lagged brain that the arrival of these two, it meant she was truly off the hook for looking after Edith and Freja. She loved them. Already. But... Zara was exhausted.    

As for Nick? The man was extremely confused. But he picked his daughter up. Her close. Consoled her. Dried her tears. Did everything in power to be Zara's anchor. She needed it. 

Amanda hung back. Converged with Fin and Carisi around their boss now. Olivia had to have the answers. Right?

"Sarge," Amanda said to her. "What is happening?" 

Olivia explained the situation. At least... so fast as she knew it. But she gave a pause after the part about the names on the jackets. Waited to see if they'd catch up. Everyone's rather stunned looks eventually said yes. 

Fin asked Olivia, "Did Zara say what the twins' names are?"

"Uh-huh. They are called Edith and Freja." answered Olivia. "I saw for myself on their jackets. Unfortunately... Zara forgot who belongs to what name." 

"I am sure we can figure it out." Amanda spoke in a daze. "But... Am I sleeping?" 

Olivia gave her a pat on the back as she laughed softly. "Nope. You're as awake as the rest of us."

Carisi said, "But the way that they scattered at the sight you... Amanda, that must mean—"

Amanda cut him off sharply. "You can't say anything because you weren't here the last two times Kim showed up."

The other detective promptly sobered up at his colleague's tone and changed lanes. "Okay. Then... is Kim unstable? Or something?"

"Yes." Amanda sighed. "But that is the least of our problems today."

Carisi tried not to feel alarmed. "How so?" 

"Kim is a dangerous person." Amanda told him. "She has no business having her own kids, even though she's always wanted to be a mom."

"Ah." Carisi cottoned on. "But as 'off-kilter' as she is, she wouldn't hurt them?"

"Never." Amanda said firmly. "I believe that what's happening here is the first move in dad's warning from last month. But I also think that something traumatic has happened to my nieces. Whatever it is... it's in addition to being abandoned at a station-house."  

She began to spiral as more and more emotion took over. But Olivia stepped forward. Quickly. 

"Amanda," she said to her. "I in no way sanction child abandonment, but it shows at least something of a thought process that they were brought all the way up here. Imagine if Edith and Freja were outside. I agree that they are not up to snuff because of their current ordeal. Compared to what could have been, they are safe. Our building is a legal place to do what's been done."

Realizing that her boss was right, Amanda wound herself back down. "Okay. But at least one parent has to be present for that to be legal."

Olivia said, "You aren't wrong."

"Edith's and Freja's arrival means that Kim lied about being pregnant during her last visit. But... Something must be truly wrong if she left behind two babies that she more than likely wanted." Amanda stuck her hands in her pockets as yet another thought struck. "And what is my mom going to say? The whole family is in town now, and she even has two new grandbabies."

Fin asked tentatively, "Do you do remember when you last saw your pops?"

"I was twelve, and," the detective sat on the nearest chair. "It got ugly."

Amanda then seemed spent. So her friends left her be. And she was grateful. Nick was yet consoling Zara. But Edith and Freja had tentatively emerged from their hiding spot. Unprompted. 

Olivia watched Amanda. Her emotions were now truly showing all over her face. The older woman could not possibly imagine how the younger woman felt. Not all. But it did occur to her that Amanda was undoubtedly realizing that motherhood had fallen out of the sky for her. Much earlier than intended. 

So Olivia herded Fin and Carisi away. The others needed the space. And Olivia trusted they would sort it out. 

Heeding the now-shut door, Zara moved towards her friend. "Mandy? Is your head in the clouds now?"

Amanda laughed at Zara's phrasing. "Not anymore. Come here."

Pleased, Zara hurried closer. She even afforded herself a laugh when Amanda pulled her on to her lap and hugged her. Zara had known Amanda for half her life now. She loved her. And her friend always made her feel very safe. 

The detective said to her, "How are you doing, my little beauty?"  

Zara sighed theatrically but gave an honest answer. "I'm sad 'cause mama had to go. But New York is more better than California. Very much."

"Oh?" Amanda lifted one eyebrow. "Is that right?"  

"Yep." now Zara yawned. "Daddy's here. That is good. But you're also here. And abuelita. But also Edith and Freja. I love them so much already."

"Zara, you have a big heart. That is amazing. I mean it." Amanda gave the girl an extra hug when she realized she didn't know yet that shows going to be a big sister. "But... Speaking of Edith and Freja, Olivia said they trust you. A lot."

"They do." Zara said blankly. 

"Good. I see they've come out from hiding, but why don't you see if you can get them to come closer?" Amanda stood Zara on the floor. "Your daddy and I just want to tell them hello."

Understanding that the grown-ups would do Edith and Freja no harm, Zara approached her little friends. They inched closer to her.  

Zara beckoned to them. "Come on, babies. You're okay!"

Edith and Freja moved closer. Tentatively. It was like taming feral kittens. But Zara made it work. Eventually. 

Amanda's heart broke as she saw Edith and Freja up close. Both children looked cared for. This was good. But... Their shoes and clothing were more battered than Amanda had previously noticed. And they looked very much like her sister. 'Carbon copy' was the phrase that came to mind.

But then Amanda's heart flipped when she noticed the girls' hearing devices. They were deaf. Just like Maggie Blue. It seemed there was a true genetic issue in the family. Deep-diving would have to be done on that. Soon. 

Zara spoke matter-of-factly to Edith and Freja. They continued to trust her. And it made the girl feel pride. Like she was a big sister. 

"That's my daddy over there. His name is Nick. Over on the chair? That is his friend Mandy." she indicated them in turn. "Both of them are the police. But you know something? I think they're going to look after us today."

Convinced, Edith approached Amanda first. "You're a friend?"

She signed this last word but Amanda understood it as she responded, "Yes. I am your auntie. Are you my precious Edith? Or my precious Freja?"

The girl pointed to herself. "Edith."

"Hello, Edith." Amanda said warmly. 

Now the little one gave a shy smile and moved closer. "C-can you hold me?" 

Nodding, Amanda scooped Edith up. Hugged her. But it did not escape the detective's notice that Edith's body temperature was unusually warm. Not good. 

Edith chose this moment to mumble, "My head hurts. And I'm hungry."

But... Before Amanda could think of how to rectify Edith's discomfort, Zara let out a very sudden shriek-filled surprise. Freja had crumpled in a heap next to her. Zero warning. But then Freja's body began going through a certain set of events that clued the adults in. A seizure was happening.  

"Mandy," tears filled Zara's eyes as she hurried to her. "Did I break my Freja? I was being so gentle!"

Amanda wiped Zara's tears now. "Freja is not broken. I promise. But her body is just... having a reset. That's all. Can you go run to Olivia's office? We need her."

Zara opened the door of the room and dashed off at once. Meanwhile, Nick knelt beside Freja. He had been monitoring her. The event had run its course. Nearly. 

"It's been a long time since I've seen a seizure on anyone. Especially a kid. But if this keeps up, I think we should look into medical jewelry for Freja. And Edith." said Nick. "Oh, no..."

Amanda looked up from trying to keep Edith awake. "What is it, mi amor?"

"Freja's event ended." Nick looked to Amanda once more. "But now she's wet herself."

"At least it can't get any worse."

How wrong Amanda was. Edith had been telling the truth about not feeling well. Quite in demonstration, she fainted clean away. The detective had to scramble to catch her. A crash to the floor? Truly the last thing needed. 

And... It was on the heels on this that Zara came back with Olivia in tow. Mission accomplished. 

"We just got a case," the sergeant began when she saw her detectives. "And—oh, boy…"

The scene had caught up with her. Lightning-fast. Olivia immediately radioed for help. She'd tell her detectives that she had a feeling the new case involved Amanda's father.

But not just yet. They were about to be busy. 

Chapter Text

Mercy General Hospital 

Manhattan

9:15 am

Making it to the hospital was difficult.

While Edith did not come to in Amanda's arms during the ambulance ride over, it was a real struggle to get Freja on to the paramedics' gurney. She came to from the epileptic event feeling more than a little groggy, but she did not handle things well upon learning that her twin had also grown compromised. A tantrum of pure overexertion sent her for such a tailspin that she ended having to be sedated. Just to be loaded on to the gurney.

Nick held Freja all the way to the hospital, but it was to Amanda's increased relief that Edith and Freja were permitted to share a private room. Away from the general care room. It would allow for better stability. 

Amanda certainly wasn't feeling too stable. She and Nick helped Edith and Freja through through the motions of a check-up, but the detective didn't fail to notice that Edith and Freja were both lighter than they should have been. Strange. 

Olivia turned up with Zara not long after the twins had fully woken and had been cleared for visitors. Amanda grew pleased over this, especially when she noticed upon Olivia's arrival that she had also brought the kids' luggage. Even this development meant progress. While Zara stood on a chair at the twins' window to wave at them, Olivia pulled her detectives to the side. It was time to play catch-up. Now. 

"I made sure to bring the kids' luggage." Olivia told her detectives. "You two might find clues as to why three children converged on our precinct at the same time today?"

"Good thinking, sarge." Nick told her.

When Amanda didn't tack on an affirmation of her own, Olivia looked over at her. "You alright?"

"Yeah." she then sighed. "I held my nieces in my lap a little bit ago. And both of them are... curiously light. Don't know how else to put it, sarge. I guess it's my maternal instinct. Or whatever."

"Don't sell yourself short, Rollins. The fact that you've stuck around for three overtired children already means a lot. But it's also all of your fluctuating feelings that are bringing these thoughts forth." Olivia told her. "I don't blame you for being so concerned. The feelings are normal. But Edith's and Freja's doctor will no doubt deliver a report when it's ready to be heard. Such is included in the job description."

"Yeah. She's in the room, just wrapping some things up now. My head is back in the game." Amanda felt better so she asked a new question of her boss. "No Fin or Carisi?"

"Mm-mm." Olivia looked from one detective to the other. "Just before Zara came to get me, I was handed a case. I'm sorry to say it concerns a fallen off-duty Manhattan rookie. A friend of hers, too."

"That's too bad." Nick said sincerely. "Any details like names?"

"One Della Resnik, and her friend, Madison Baxter. I am horrified to say that we've already lost Resnik." Olivia said somberly while still taking care to make sure Zara didn't overhear. "Madison is in this hospital. But... She's been through it."

Amanda said, "Are you off to see Madison after this?"

"Correct." Olivia confirmed. "But I'm on extra alert because I've already had word with her doctor enough to learn that Madison described her attackers as 'a crazy Southern Belle with a tire iron,' and an 'older man who kept calling her Kimmie.' Sound like anyone you know?"

Amanda groaned. "My dad and Kim. Does this mean that Fin and Carisi are at the crime scene with CSU by now?"

"Yes." Olivia said. "It's at The Ramble. Doctor Warner is overseeing Resnik's body."

"Good." her detectives chimed together.  

What further commentary that could have been had at this point grew cut off. Doctor Larom, the SVU's longtime friend and ally, emerged. These people always brought her such absurd cases that they all had a deep sense of trust in each other. And her. It was nice.   

"Hello, everyone." Larom greeted her friends. "Edith and Freja are as stable as the situation will allow. But I am still unsure of who initially brought them in."

"We did." Amanda indicated herself and Nick. "The little ones are my nieces, but we didn't know they existed until an hour ago."

Larom kept a poker face intact as she she answered, "I see. Which of Edith's and Freja's parents is of relation?"

"That'd be their mother. She is my sister, Kim." Amanda told her. "But I have no idea about her location right now."

"Why's that?" the doctor wanted to know. 

"It remains to be seen." Amanda shifted her weight from one foot to the other. "Edith and Freja were abandoned at our precinct this morning before anyone came in. I don't think anyone has checked the security footage yet. But if no human eye saw this act happen, then Kim could be anywhere. And that is not an exaggeration."

Taking Amanda at her word, Larom said, "Copy that. Do you know who your nieces' father is?"

"No." Amanda said with begrudging honesty as she rested her hands in the small of her back. "But I am taking responsibility for Edith and Freja. Please. Are they okay?"

Realizing that this was going to be a longer conversation, Olivia bowed out of the conversation so she could go get Madison's version of events. The others could handle this part of the situation just find. 

Larom pulled the detectives into a tighter huddle after Olivia's departure. "Freja will be needing a bath soon. The girls' area does have a tub in the washroom. Will you be able to handle giving her a bath?"

Amanda stood even taller now. "Yes."

"Outstanding. The real battle be getting Edith and Freja to eat." Larom tapped her ears. "I recognized the hearing aide brand that the twins are wearing because they're lightweight and perfect for kids. But the cost? A true pretty penny."

Amanda sighed. "My sister would have to scrimp and save. Do you think the cost would have bled her dry?"

"I do." said Larom. "The devices are perfect. But I now speculating that your sister has indeed fallen on hard times: Edith and Freja haven't had enough nourishment for awhile."

Now Amanda's heart fell from her chest and on to the floor. "Please be honest. Are they starving? Malnourished?"

"No. But they aren't far from it." Larom consulted her notes again before looking back to the detectives. "I've already placed orders for Edith and Freja to receive nasogastric tubes. They'll  need them to receive proper weight gain formula. I won't have them being discharged before that. But the good news is that because I also work in emergency pediatrics, I will be able to do it. All of us will cross the bridge when we get there."

Slightly stunned, Amanda said, "What about food right now?" 

"Edith and Freja separately signed to me that they're hungry, so I will send some kid-friendly chow up here." Larom answered. "But make sure they know to pace themselves. And that it's okay if they don't finish." 

"We understand." Nick said sincerely as Amanda gave a nod. "Thanks."

Bobbing her head in acknowledgment, Larom checked her notes on her clipboard before saying to them, "Alright. I guess that that is that. For now, anyway. If you will excuse me? I'll go look into having food sent here. Off I go." 

And Larom bowed out. The detectives took a moment to collect themselves before explaining the new tide-change to Zara in very G-rated manner. She contently bought their word before turning her energy to spending time with Edith and Freja. Each little girl was preoccupied. For now.

Quietly, on the other side of the room, the detectives began looking through the girls' luggage to look for clues. It was a stroke of luck that Amanda found an envelope bearing her name nestled in the first pocket of Edith's backpack. Familiar untidy handwriting told her the message was from Kim. Was it cheerful? No. 

Dear AJ,

Reading this means that you've encountered my children. Edith Yasmin and Freja Violet. They are the greatest accomplishments of my life. But I can't keep them anymore. I've run out of money. 

Edith and Freja both have significant hearing loss. They were born that way. But it wasn't until a month ago that I was able to afford them what help they needed. Now that I have no money, I am choosing to stick with daddy. He offered. It's also better than being in a shelter.

I won't ask to stay with you because I don't want to get you in trouble. Not again. But I haven't been to see mama. Can't look her in the eye. But I'm also never stepping foot in Georgia again. AJ, I even refuse to be buried there. I mean it. 

My children can speak and sign because I taught them. But... They've never been able to hear themselves until recently. I love Edith and Freja for who they are. No matter what.

I also can tell you that Beau Lane is their father. But he doesn't want them. Or me. I'm fine about that. His family also wouldn't fight you for them. They're as uninterested as he is. But Edith and Freja wouldn't get a proper life or education if they stayed anywhere near our old lives. They deserve better. I want them to do something wonderful when they're bigger. Just like you've done with your life. 

Now for why I'm writing you. I guess it falls under 'tall order.' Would you include Edith and Freja in your future plans? Please? I refuse to put them through anything else. No kid deserves what my life has become. Edith and Freja love each other. They're best friends. But they would probably die of broken hearts if they were spilt up. Don't do that to them. You are their last best hope. 

I've already had my last good-byes with Edith and Freja. God only knows when I'll see them again. Or if. Tell them I love them forever and that I brought them to New York to have better lives. But I'll understand if they block me out. 

Amanda... If the two of us never see each other again, please know from the bottom of my heart that I am so sorry for every bad thing I've ever done to you. And your friends. Please tell mama the same. Thank you, if you take take Edith and Freja. I love you so much. You are the best big sister anyone could ever have. I mean that. 

Your sister,

Kim

Downstairs, Olivia was leaving the hospital. Heading for her car. To say she felt 'scrambled' was an understatement.  

Madison Baxter had been in truly bad shape. Olivia wouldn't be liable to forget the sight. Not for a long time. The younger woman had survived long enough to give a description of her assailant to a sketch artist. Before her body experienced spontaneous cardiac arrest. Madison Baxter was gone. And she'd left in the blink of an eye. 

But... It had also been during this brief interim in which Olivia had also learned that Madison's occupation had been that of postal worker. Those people had special rules about them. Which meant in the long run that Odis Lee had made things more complicated for himself. And the squad. Because why not? Odis Lee and Kim were screwed. No getting out of this. At all. 

The sergeant began driving towards Max's neighborhood now. She would show her the sketch, and pray that the identification would be accurate. Amanda wouldn't be able to help because her memories of the Rollins patriarch were more than a little of out date. Max's? Fresh. Any confirmation would help. Greatly. And Olivia was ready take whatever she was given.  

Chapter Text

Max answered her door promptly when she heard a knock at it. Did she expect to see Olivia? No. But she happily let her in. 

"Olivia," said Max as she closed the door behind her and moved on to clearing a space for her to sit on the couch. "What's up? Is AJ in trouble?"

"No." Olivia took Max's cue to sit. "Your daughter is fine."

"Okay." Max joined her on the couch. "Then... you haven't come for a social call, have you?"

"I have not." the sergeant sighed before she went on. "My squad has caught a case that appears to be spearheaded by your spouse... and your second-born."

"Good almighty." Max paled. "They're already here?"

Olivia nodded before preparing herself: the next part of the conversation would lead to the first mentioning of Edith and Freja. Unavoidable. 

"They are. People have seen them. We are prepared to move you and the rest of your children to a safe house. Just give the word. I mean it." Olivia then took out the sketch from the manila folder she was carrying, but she kept it facing downward. "Now I need to tell you something important. But before that, I will show you a sketch first."

Max realized what Olivia meant. "Because you want to know if it's my husband's on that paper. Since my eldest's memories of him are scant now, huh?"

"Exactly." Olivia turned the sheet over. "Is this Odis Lee?"

The matriarch spared the sketch a polite but thorough look before turning the sheet over. "Yeah. That's him. Do I want to know just what he and Kim are up to now?"

Olivia shook her head. "Not for the time being."

"Alright. I trust you." Max told Olivia solidly. "What else did you want to talk to me about?"

The sergeant exhaled slowly. "It's about Kim. And something she's done."

Sighing, Max responded, "Lay it on me." 

So Olivia told her of Edith and Freja. Zara, too. For good measure. She also told Max of Edith's and Freja's additional needs. Including the feeding tube requirement. 

By the end, Max felt heartbroken. "My poor grandbabies. They must be so sad, confused, and tired. I can't imagine. Plus there is also poor Zara. I've never met her, but all I want to do is give her a hug."  

"That kid loves people. And she's worshipped Amanda since she was four." observed Olivia. "Meet her. Tell Zara who you are. She'll be in orbit. You'll also have a new friend."

Enticed, Max asked, "May I go meet her? And Edith and Freja? Would that be alright?" 

Olivia nodded. "Yes. They're going to be stuck at the hospital for awhile on the twins' account. Amanda is watching over everyone. Just make sure she knows when to expect you."  

"I can do that."

"Good." Olivia rose to her feet. "Thank you for your help."

Max also stood and escorted her friend to the door again. "Let me know if you need any help. Good luck out there."

Olivia thanked her and left. When she was gone, Max took a few moments to calm her nerves. But she felt grateful that Maggie Blue and Henry were had both been at the baby-sitters. Could she imagine bringing them along on a trek to meet three children previously unknown to her? Uh-uh. They wouldn't have liked it.  

Amanda was very surprised when she answered her phone. "Max? Are you okay?"

"Mhm. I'm fine. Don't worry." said Max. "Listen: Olivia's just been by to say that your father and your sister have been seen around. She also hinted that they're mixed up in something crazy."

"But... she wasn't more specific?"

"No. And I don't want to know unless peril strikes. Again." Max ran her fingers through her very long blonde hair. "But your boss has also told me of Edith, Freja, and Zara. How are they?"

"Zara's been counting sheep on my lap for awhile. Jet lag finally caught up with her." Amanda stroked the girl's back as she dozed. "Edith and Freja are on Edith's bed right now. I can't get them to talk to me."

"No?" said Max. "Not that I blame them for having topsy-turvy feelings, but... is there any big reason?"

Amanda sighed. "They're upset because of the feeding tubes. And those feelings are justified. I don't blame them. But... Edith and Freja are also mad that Nick had to go. I think they find him charming. Kids do love him. They've also been taking a page out from Zara's book about liking Nick."

Max had a laugh. "Well... Would the kids object to a visit?"

"No, actually." Amanda shook her head even though Max couldn't see her. "They could all do with some cheering up. And one has realized I'm expecting. Yet. But I should tell them soon..."

"Best of luck." Max told her sincerely. "Are you okay, AJ?"

"I don't know." she admitted. "This just feels like it's going to be a very long day."

"I'm feeling the same, baby girl." Max replied. "But I'll be there in awhile."

Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, mama. See you when you get here."

Knowing the hospital more than she wished she did, Max happily purchased soft blankets and cuddly stuffed animals from the children's gift shop before making her way to the room. Amanda had texted this information. Because she'd forgotten to give it. Just Max's luck, she found it fast. The nurse's station was right across the hall.   

Zara had since woken up from her doze. She was now on Edith's and Freja's bed. Talking to them. All three children were bored. But... At least they liked to chat. None of them paid the newcomer heed when she arrived.

But Amanda rose at once. Crossed the room to Max. Ushered her in.

The younger woman said, "Are you ready to meet them?"

"I am." then Max held up the laden gift bags. "And I brought comfort items for them."  

"Perfect." Amanda beckoned to her. "Come on."  

Edith and Freja gaped at Max when they did give her their attention. So did Zara. It was no secret that Rollins genes were strong. But to them, Amanda looked like Max's younger carbon copy. 

"Okay. All of you darlings can stop looking at us like that." Amanda laughed. "Everyone say hello to my mama. Her name is Nana Max. She's come for a visit because she's curious."

Edith blurted, signing as she went, "Mama's mama?"

"I am." said Max. "Is that alright?" 

Edith gave Max a nod of approval. But said nothing more. 

This left Zara to make her own interjection. "Could I call you abuelita? Like I do with mine? I love her a lot..."

Flattered that Zara was offering friendship, Max nodded. "You bet. I'd love that."

Pleased now, Zara beamed. Then she gave a gentle nudge to Freja. It seemed that she had yet speak. Max's appearance had halted her. In her tracks.

But she beckoned for Max to join them on the bed. Understanding, Max followed through. Freja immediately sat in lap. Gave her a hug. She'd wanted to feel her.

Luckily, Max took Freja's behavior in stride, going to far as to both sign and speak to her. She'd been sharpening her skills. New York City had all kinds of learning opportunities, it seemed. And she was happy for them. 

"I am so happy to meet you." Max told her. "Would you like to keep sitting with me? I have presents now."

Surprised but enticed, Edith leaned in closer. So did Freja and Zara.

Then Edith said softly, "Nana?"

Max looked to her. "Yes?"

Edith pecked Max on the cheek. "Thanks."

"You are most welcome, angel." Max returned. "Now: how about we look into these bags?" 

Everyone gathered close again. Max had brought cheer. Literally. They were pleased. 

Amanda watched from the doorway. She knew absolutely nothing would be alright in the lives of Edith, Freja, and Zara after today. Not ever. A few kinds of therapy were in these kids' future. On top of everything that had already happened. 

But... She was pleased that her mother had come along to be a lit candle in the window. Even small gestures made a big difference. 

Chapter Text

Olivia struck out by the middle of the afternoon, in regards with even so much as a clue to the location of Odis Lee and Kim. Everything had come to a standstill. Olivia's feelings? Very unsettled. 

But a text from Amanda around four o'clock broke Olivia's monotony. There is a herd of munchkins to take home. But they don't have much to wear.

Really? Even will all that luggage? Olivia returned.

Let's just say that a lot of things were packed in a hurry. Even with shoes. 

That is not good. 

Amanda's tone was very plain in her next message. I became a mom ahead of schedule three times over today. But I am feeling lost. Olivia? What do I do?

Genuinely touched that Amanda was turning to her with a motherhood-related concern, Olivia's next words were genuine. Don't worry. I'll do some shopping for them.  

There was a full five minutes of radio silence before Amanda responded with, You don't have to do that. 

I want to. The place where we shop for Noah is having a mega sale right now. And if Alex was here, she would have already offered.   

Amanda was turning optimistic now. Nick has already come back to help. But what about the precinct?

Fin & Carisi can hold down the fort ;)

Amanda seemed to have caved, because her next text was, I suppose I should send you a list of what sizes the girls wear?

Only Olivia's friends knew that she was financially well-off, so she sent the next message with ease. Do also send preferences. And don't worry about paying me back. Think of me as your kids' fairy godmother. 

You are the best. And thank you for all of it. Truly. 

The detective's next message was the information Olivia had requested. Quite pleased, Olivia made to leave. But dropped a word to Fin and Carisi on her way out. For good measure. But... By the time Olivia was driving away, she was even more pleased. For... Her monotony had been cured. 

Olivia hadn't been in any true hurry to get to the clothing store. It was only two blocks from the precinct. But she was pleased to find the only customers just leaving as she arrived. As far as shopping for kids went, she was only used to shopping for little boys. And her son was too little to object to anything he was put in. Thank God.

Yet, today was different. Completely. She was shopping for little girls. Three of them. And... They were all starting over. On top of procuring basic necessities, Olivia also wanted to get clothes for Zara, Edith, and Freja that cheered them up. Brought them some confidence. Olivia had no idea where to start. But she was willing to learn.

The shop clerk, a young woman in her thirties, approached Olivia. "Good day. Would you like assistance?" 

"Yes. My friends have suddenly found themselves parents to three little girls today. And I volunteered to get new clothes and shoes, but I'm unsure of how to go about it." Olivia shuffled her feet. "My fiancée and I are used to shopping for little boys." 

"Not to worry." the assistant chirped, perking up. "My name is Daphne. I can help with everything. And I am happy to. What are the girls' names?"

Olivia responded, "They are called Zara, Edith, and Freja. Everything is a long story. Zara is eight. Edith and Freja are three-year-old twins. Identical. To the last freckle."

Daphne stood straighter when she saw Olivia's badge clipped to her belt. "Zara, Edith, and Freja are lucky that a person like you is looking out for them. What is your name?"

"Sergeant Olivia Benson." she shook Rosie's hand. "I run the Special Victims Unit of the sixteenth precinct. My building isn't far. What's happening with Zara, Edith, and Freja is part of an ongoing case. But I can't say more than that."

"Understood, sergeant. We will definitely the girls extra nice things. Do you have a list that we can work with?"

Olivia called the information back up on her phone. "Yep. I will happily follow your lead."

And in what felt like no time, they had gathered healthy amount of little girl necessities between them. Olivia was more pleased than ever. Zara, Edith, and Freja had what they need. Today's shopping trip? Just scratching the surface. Even that counted. 

But... Olivia she got distracted at the counter. A pair of teeny-tiny little girl shoes on display had caught her attention. More a size for someone learning how to walk. 

The shoes in question are a pair of purple faux-buckle ballet flats. Decorated in white polka dots. But the velcro gold straps that ran atop each shoe were held in place with heart shapes. And the shoes were cute. Plainly. Olivia knew that she wouldn't be leaving without them. A tidbit that she and Alex were keeping to themselves was that their little one on the way was a girl. Both mothers had already been amassing fun things for her. 

"Olivia?" came Daphne's voice. "Would you like me to ring those up, too?"

"Yes. Thank you." Olivia moved the shoes and the respective shoe box from the display to her pile of her purchases. "My fiancée is carrying our first daughter. This morning was not a fun one. I know her well enough to know that these will cheer her up."

Daphne beamed at Olivia. "My wife would do little things like that for me when I carried our daughter. Trust me, even a little can go a long way when your partner is pregnant."

"Thanks, Daphne. I'll remember that."

And she would.

When Olivia made it to her destination at the hospital, her heart lifted. Fast. The children were happy. Chattering together on the bed closest to the window. Each little girl waved to Olivia. But they soon resumed their chat. It didn't occur to them to ask why Olivia was there. But they trusted that it was fun. Probably.  

Olivia sat with Nick and Olivia on the sofa in the far corner of the room when they invited her to, asking, "How has it all progressed?"

Nick responded, "We just told everyone that they're coming home with us. I don't think 'overjoyed' begins to cover it. And not just because everyone is tired." 

"He's right, sarge." Amanda told her. "We also told them about the babies. You just missed it. Adrenaline crashes will come later. Surely. But we've been pinching ourselves during the interim."

"Amazing." the older woman motioned towards all of the bags she'd bought. "May I show them what I bought?"

"Okay. But prepare yourself to get lots of hugs and kisses." Amanda laughed. "The girls are all in that kind of mood."

But Olivia didn't mind the little ones' affections when they gave it. She understood they were having a long day. Much like Max had been earlier, she was just happy to a cog in the wheel for them. Even if only to bring new items to have. 

The universe decided to smile at her again after she left the hospital. According to Fin, zero progress had been made in their case. Yet. He was happy to keep holding down the fort. So was Carisi. Going back only to collect the rest of her belongings, Olivia soon made it home. Fast. And happily. 

Residence of Olivia Benson & Alex Cabot

5:30 PM

Olivia stopped by the grocery store on the way home. Picked up Alex's favorite things to eat. She'd been bogged down that morning with bad nausea. Stayed home. But it would have passed. Awhile ago. To Olivia's knowledge, Alex had not left the apartment all day. She hadn't wanted to push her luck. 

Olivia did give Alex a head's up about her early arrival. Definitely sociable now, Alex had let the nanny leave an hour early. Her day was looking up. The babysitter happily looked after Maggie Blue and Henry in addition to Noah. But she used the Benson-Cabot apartment as a home base. It was what she knew best. And closer to fun places to bring the children.

So in a word, to come home on occasion to two additional children, it was routine. But Olivia also didn't mind this. Her family was non-traditional. And she loved it. 

"Wow. I'm glad to see you on your feet, babe." Olivia told Alex after she'd greeted her and put her things away. "Doing better?"

Alex nodded and followed Olivia to the kitchen, baby Henry in arms. "I am. Thank you. I let the nanny go early because of that. Noah and Maggie are asleep. I told Lucy I'd keep an eye on kids until Max makes it here. Should be thirty minutes now. At six."

"Wow. That was a kind gesture." Olivia paused in putting the groceries away. "Has it just been you and Henry now?"

"Uh-huh." Alex hugged her tiny companion. "We've been playing together and I've been talking to him. My friend is just eating it up."

To prove Alex's point, sighed happily. And loudly. He was in a good mood. He'd just finished his bottle awhile ago. Been settled. Alex was even comfortable to curl up against. The boy had all he wanted. 

It was not unusual for Olivia to sometimes come home to two additional children. And... She loved that. 

Olivia looked back to Alex. "Then what? Baby boy just wanted to stay with you?"

"Yeah." Alex gave Olivia a smile before having a sigh. "Henry Samuel is a love. Until I try to put him down."

"Alexandra," Olivia said in amusement. "Do you need the restroom?"

"Yes?" the blonde said guiltily. 

"Okay." Olivia gently plucked Henry from Alex's arms to hers. "This is me, bailing you out. Go."

Alex thanked Olivia. Before hurrying away.  

Upon Alex's return, Olivia gave her an update on the case. She had been keeping her in the loop all day. Alex continued to be upset at the situation. But she was relieved that Zara, Edith, and Freja were stable. Or... As much as they could be. For now. 

But Olivia was quick to distract her in the form of the baby shoes she'd bought earlier. 

"Wow." Alex gently sat them atop her baby bump, which was now big enough to serve as a table, and grinned at Olivia. "I love these. Thank you. Our daughter is going to look so cute when she's big enough to wear them." 

"Yes. I quite agr... huh..." Olivia thoughts had tapered away as she took heed of the time. 

"What is it?" Alex quickly set the shoes on the tabletop in front of her. "Did you forget something?"

"No." Olivia rubbed Henry's back as he curled up to a cocoon-like formation against her. "It's already six-twenty. Max should have been here at the top of the hour. She is the most punctual person I know. Can you check to see if there are any unread notifications from her on my phone?"

But... There weren't. Something was wrong. Or... had been afoot for awhile. Max was in trouble. 

"Here." Alex handed Olivia her phone when it began to ring. "Looks like Amanda is on the other line."

Yet preoccupied with Henry, Olivia said, "Will you please put it to speaker and lay it on the table?"

Alex obeyed. Then watched Olivia converse with her detective.

"I'm at home." Olivia called to Amanda. "You've got Alex and myself. I'm also holding Henry. But you're on speaker." 

Amanda tried not to heave too dramatic a sigh. "Have either of you heard from Max? At all. There's a bad feeling I can't shake. And... Now I think she's in trouble."

Chapter Text

The Lydia Motel

Manhattan

Max had been through a lot in her life. And that? It said a lot. However... being abducted? This... It was a first. 

She had just been leaving her apartment to meet with Nick's mother for food. But Max only got as far as getting her keys from her purse to lock the front door when Odis Lee appeared. He had been waiting for her. The only reason Max cooperated? Odis Lee held a gun to her spine. Both of them knew he would have pulled the trigger if she'd put up a fight. So... She was her husband's prisoner. 

The woman kept her mouth shut and her eyes pealed as she let her husband drive her to a very seedy-looking part of town. The establishment they arrived at? One placed called The Lydia Motel. It looked even seedier than the neighborhood they were in. Max's mood? Creeped out. 

The Lydia Motel was looked so rundown that she half-expected to see gangsters in a corner, making a deal. Or something. But Max couldn't put too much more effort into having a look-around because she was trying not to gag on the awful odors in the air. It was awful. Max hoped to erase these images from her brain. The scent, too. One day. Hopefully. 

Max was most certainly nose-blind by the time Odis Lee brought her to his equally unappealing second-story room. Tonight? It was going to be long. Very. 

The last thing she registered? Kim. Yelling at her to look out. But before Max could begin to fathom any of it, she fell to the floor. Unconscious. Her husband had struck her from behind.

C'est le guerre. This was war. 

It was awful. Every bit. 

"Mama, wake up! I know you can!"

Max's mind slowly registered that she was on a bed. Even if she had zero memories of climbing up. Her body felt leaden. And the moment she opened her eyes? Cue a splitting headache. 

But Kim was beside her, moving her into a proper sitting position. "It's okay. Power through. I'm right here. Easy does it."

When Max felt stable enough to sit up without fainting, she turned her attention on Kim. They had not see each other for awhile. Max's heart broke: her daughter's shoddy physical appearance alone was an indication of drug withdrawal suffering. All of Max's discomfort? It suddenly didn't matter. One of her children was distress-filled. Clearly. 

The Rollins family matriarch wiped at her own falling tears. "Kimberly Paige? Is that you?" 

She nodded from where she'd stationed now stationed herself in a far corner of the room. "Yes, but... I didn't want to do those bad things! And did I want that cop do die? Hell no!" 

Max's heart sank as she realized Kim was voicing the concerns Olivia had politely withheld earlier. Kim was in such distress. And exhibiting remorse. This meant she wanted to be good. Maybe even completely.

So Max put on the best brave front she could as she said, "Please come here."  

Kim sobered up at her mother's authoritativeness but brought herself to stand before her. "Yes?"

"Are you telling me that your daddy killed someone and that you were there?"

Kim nodded. "Yes, and then he tried to get me to kill her friend!"  

Max felt absurd as she next said to her first middle daughter, "Well? Did you?"

Kim shook her head now. "I was there and I had a prybar, but I didn't lay a hand on those ladies."

"I believe you." (Kim breathed a great sigh of relief) "What did you do with the prybar?"

"I threw it in the river and it landed on a garbage barge. But daddy? He didn't like that. So he punished me. Look."

She lifted up a corner of her shirt to reveal a very fresh, purpling bruise on her side. It was big. No doubt the damage would spread. 

Max's heart fell out of her chest and her eyes filled with tears. "Your daddy did that?"

Kim gave a nod of shame. "He even kicked me around earlier because I couldn't stop crying after I dropped off Edith and Freja. Have you met my babies?"  

"I did. Briefly. They're so beautiful." Max wiped her eyes. "But why did you give them up to AJ?"

"Edith and Freja deserve more than what I could ever hope to be able to give them. Amanda is better for them. But... Had I known you were here, I would have put you into consideration. Truly. It seems you're doing better than the last time we saw each other." Kim shifted her weight from one foot to the other. "Being with daddy now has kept me out of a homeless shelter. I'm glad about that. But I did not sign up for the rest of this. I want out!"

Max had realized quickly that Kim was there to keep her from escaping. But... It seemed that reality was beginning to catch up to her. And in more than one way. She made up her mind on the spot to bring Kim with her. 

But then Max next had a thrill of horror as she looked out of the window just in time to see the sun was not too far from setting. Escape? It was now or never. And she would not leave without her child. 

Turning back to Kim, the matriarch said, "And where is that man?"

"He went to get food." Kim crossed the room and hoisted open the window. "You need to get out of here."

Max was taken back, for it seemed Kim was reading her mind. "You're letting me go?"

Kim nodded vigorously. "Uh-huh. But you really do have to go, or else…"

Now Max arched an eyebrow. "Cough it up."

Kim almost tripped over her words in answer. "Daddy said he wants to do things right. As in have one last baby, go back home, and not let you out of his eyesight. Ever." 

"No. To all of that." Max shook her head. "New York is home now. And I also love you and your siblings, but I could not have another baby. Not again. I am too old." 

Kim countered, "At least I talked him down from taking my brother! What's his name?"

"Henry. That is your baby brother's name."  

Kim pointed to the window. "Go. Find him. There's a fire escape right outside, and it isn't that far from the sidewalk."

Max returned calmly, "Then come with me to see Edith and Freja."

"No." Kim subconsciously began scratching at the needle marks in her arms. "I don't them to see me like this."

"Okay. That's fair. Will you at least let me find you a hospital so we can get your bruises checked out?" 

Kim hesitated. "But what about...?"

Max didn't miss a beat. "You are my child, Kimberly. I will protect you."

That was all the convincing that Kim needed. "Okay, then, but you're going out that window first."

Max had no qualms against that. Before long, she and Kim had escaped out of the window.  

Over in Olivia's neck of the woods, things were in panic mode: Max was missing. Such had been confirmed when Cesaria rang Alex to ask about her. Max had not arrived to their arranged meeting for dinner. And her phone? Right to voice mail. Very odd. At this time of night, Max always answered her phone. Always. Never missed it. 

It was much to the horror of Olivia's team that Max's front door was ajar? Her keys? And her purse? On the floor of the building hallway. No deep thinker was needed to realize what had happened. Or... Who had done it.  

Olivia sent Cesaria, Alex, Amanda, Zara, Maggie Blue, Edith, Freja, Henry, and Noah to a safe house. Had she an idea of where the safe house was? No. It was better that way. Max's vanishing was the last straw.

And the first solid lead they had? It sent them to The Lydia Motel. Because why not? It seemed the place was a trouble magnet. No matter what. 

But... that was that, wasn't it? No more games. To fight. Olivia and her squad? They were at war. 

Chapter Text

Both of the Rollins women were long since gone by the time Olivia and her team arrived to The Lydia Motel. Did it stop them from looking around their suite once they'd figured out which it was? No. To do so was now better than going back to the station-house empty-handed. Every second mattered in any abduction. 

Olivia made the first pronouncement after a few minutes. "Kim has been here. I found her purse." 

"Anything useful in it?" Nick asked as he, Fin, and Carisi gathered around her. "I already found her suitcase. But it only has what you'd expect."

The sergeant began rifling through the bag after quickly donning a pair of latex gloves. "I see random odds and ends. Hey. What's this?"

The men watched as their CO set the purse back on the bed before her, in favor of a wallet. It was pink. Decorated with peaches in the background. A singular letter 'k' was on the forefront. Stitched on in black thread. No doubt who the item belonged to. 

"I see a few more things in here." Olivia reported as she gave a cursory examination the wallet's contents. "We have a handful of discount cards, a food stamp card, and a state identification card. But they all say 'Georgia' on them."

"Okay." said Fin. "This means that Kim just got to New York in the last twenty-four hours with Edith and Freja. Do you see anything like train tickets?"

Olivia checked. Three train ticket stubs were found in the back of the wallet, tucked away in a separate compartment. Olivia's heart did a flip when she saw the prices. It seemed that 'desperate' now best described the middle member of the Rollins offspring. Terrific. Just terrific.

Olivia looked back to her companions as she let out a single-noted whistle. "The ticket prices are not cheap. I think they drained what long-term savings that were left."

Nick wrinkled his nose any sympathy. "Is there any cash?" 

Olivia checked. "Nearly sixty dollars. That would be enough to help her get by. But... Not also Edith and Freja."  

"Hm." Nick stepped away and pointed a small, somewhat rickety table against one wall. "If Kim had any extra money coming up here, it's not much of a guess where it went."

Everyone followed Nick's indication. Right on the tabletop could be seen an open bag of cocaine. Beside it? A smaller pile of the drug. There was even a folded-up notecard, serving as a scoop. Someone had been taking the powdery substance. 

Olivia sighed. "Drugs, too? There's no immediate way to prove who it belongs to. But... This plot twist really isn't good."

Carisi bailed her out from spiraling by pointing to the window, still open from earlier. "Ten to one that they both escaped that way. Desperation is as desperation does. Neither Kim nor Max are here. And we all know that Max loves her children. Fiercely."

"How true." Olivia stopped to do a quick spot of thinking. "My money is on Kim offering her mother a way out, but going along with her. At the last second. Max would not have left Kim behind. No way." 

"That's all well and good, but," Fin held his hands in a time-out position. "The Rollins women are in the wind. Now that leaves Odis Lee. Why is the patriarch not here?"

But... No sooner had the words even left his mouth than Odis Lee Rollins himself appeared in the doorway of the room. His arms were laden with food and drink from a nearby Happy Burger location. He had been expecting to find his wife and their second-born right where he'd left them. Not four strangers. How did he react when they noticed him? Exactly like a deer startled by car headlights. The look on his face? Exactly like what Amanda bore when she grew very startled. 

Then Odis Lee felt his heartbeat skyrocket. Everyone was pointing their gun at him. Cops. Great. 

Olivia spoke in a deadly-sweet tone. "Odis Lee Rollins, I presume?"

He dropped his goods. "Yeah…?"

Olivia narrowed her eyebrows in an 'if looks could kill' fashion. "You better start running."

He did. And everyone gave chase now. 

Some hours later...

Max and Kim finally found themselves in the neighborhood that Olivia's precinct had proper jurisdiction in. This was good. A bright spot. Mother and child had both had their spirits dampened. Quite literally. It was raining. Hard. And had Mother Nature spared them? No. 

Kim was also in worse shape than when they'd left The Lydia Motel. She admitted to Max in using heroin during a brief moment away from Odis Lee that day. But... Also that she'd been using periodically in the weeks leading up to the Georgia Exodus. Not only was she beginning to really feel withdrawal issues now, but... it was also getting harder to breathe. Next station? Panic Town. 

But Max later decided that the heavens must have really been looking out for them in that moment. Why? Kim didn't collapse into convulsions until they'd made it to the open door of the hospital's emergency room. Help? Only feet away. 

Max was understandably upset by seeing her second-born in such distress. But she trusted that the doctors would look after Kim. Do their jobs. It was out of her hands now. Completely. 

Not until Max had tolerated a cursory examination of her own and had slipped into new clean things to wear did she learn that Kim had been dangerously close to a system overload. Even though she hadn't ingested a drug in some odd hours. A stomach-pumping was now on the agenda. Kim's epileptic event? A result of her stress. 

But Kim was expected to make a full recovery. 

So... At least there was that. 

Max's thoughts eventually shifted from wondering how she'd pay for the hospital bills to wondering how she'd contact Olivia. But then they shifted again as she felt her heightened emotions come back down into an adrenaline crash. It was in that moment she took stock of something else. 

Her breasts were very sore. Meaning, she was more than overdue to feed Henry now. It was yet one more painful reminder she couldn't be with him. Or any more of her children. Such a thought drove her to tears. 

How long Maximos Mae Rollins just sat in the waiting room, she didn't know. It felt like forever. But the spell broke when a stranger sat beside her. 

Max looked at the other woman. She was neither young nor terribly old, but... not to be missed was her burgeoning baby belly. Or her top-of-the-line maternity outfit. Was she rich? The starling red color her hair also stood out. By a mile. 

The other woman held out an open travel-sized pack of tissues to Max. "Here you go. I think you leaned them a bit more than I." 

Max thanked the Good Samaritan. Quickly cleaned herself up. She hadn't even thought of how she must have looked to any passersby. 

But the other woman spoke again, curious when she did look a bit better. "Pardon me... But are you related to Amanda Rollins? By any chance at all?"  

Max perked up immediately and turned to face her. "Yes: I'm her mother, Max. Do you know Amanda well?"

"I'm afraid not." the redhead lamented. "But I have worked with a few times over the years. Actually... I actually know Olivia Benson a lot better."

Now Max's heart leapt. "What is your name, please?"

Her new acquaintance held out her hand for a handshake. "Acacia, but you can call me Casey. Casey Novak."

Chapter Text

The first words out of Casey's mouth when Max had finished her epic ballad were, "How can I help?"

Max tried not to stare. "You believe me?"

Casey nodded. "I worked with Olivia's very squad in what feels like another lifetime ago. I love them. A lot. Thanks to them, I had the most memorable years of my career. But I haven't seen anyone. For awhile."

"I'll accept your help," Max arranged her hands in a time-out position. "But why are you in the ER. You don't look hurt..."

"I drove a friend here. Poor guy fell and broke his arm. Now he's having a small corrective procedure done before further treatment can be had. His fiancée is on the way. Current status? Waiting for her to tag me out. I imagine she'll be here at any moment." Casey retrieved her phone from her purse. "Would you like me to call Olivia for you?"

Max was now the one having a nodded. "Yes. Please."  

More than a little bit of time had passed since Casey and Olivia had seen each other. No two ways about that. But Max was Olivia's friend. And she clearly needed help. So the redhead was happy to be the middle-person at the moment. 

Olivia had quite a turn when she answered her phone. "Acacia Stephanie Diane: your timing is as impeccable as ever, especially because it's been three whole years, but what the hell?"

"I know. There is a lot to catch up on." Casey arched her back as she felt her unborn daughter deliver a hard kick. "But I have run into someone who desperately wants to talk to you."

Olivia's voice was very soft in her ear when she heard her breathing. "Max?"

"Uh-huh." tears began streaming down Max's face now. "I am so happy to hear your voice."

"Just as I am so happy to hear yours now! Max, where are you? How did you find one of my friends?"

"Kim and I ran away from my husband. I promise that I will explain everything when I see you. But... now? The two of us are that the emergency room at Mercy General."   

"What?" Olivia could only blurt. "Why?" 

"Kim is, uh, 'out of commission.' My poor daughter had a seizure from stress. And... she is also to have her stomach pumped because of a near drug-related overdose. Or the procedure might have already happened. Who knows?"

"Hey." Olivia said with gentleness. "I am overjoyed you and Kim escaped. Tell me how you connected with someone I care about."

"Right." Max appreciated the re-direction. "It happened that Casey was already here. And she chose to sit next to me because I think she saw my resemblance to Amanda-June."

"That sounds about right. She's always had a sharp eye. Is Casey hurt?"

"She is not. Will you come get me, Olivia? Please?"

The sound of a scraping chair could be heard on Olivia's end of the line. "I am standing up to do just that. Will you please give the line back to my friend?"

Max did as asked. Casey chatted with Olivia for a few more moments before ending the call. Time to deliver an update. 

"Liv told me to tell you that she'll be here in ten minutes." Casey informed her. "She also said to tell you that Amanda, Cesaria, Alex, and all of the children are in a safe place together. Don't worry about them now."

Max leaned back in her chair as she felt relief course through her body. "Thank you. I needed to hear that. And thank you for calling Olivia. Can't begin to say what your willingness means. At all."

"I am a mom now, too. You are one in true need. Any friend of Olivia's is a new friend of mine. I will not turn a blind eye to you. So I am part of this adventure," Casey patted Max's hand. "For all of it."  

The fiancée of Casey's friend arrived. Finally. Olivia was just behind her, and she staggered slightly when she saw her. For... That woman was amongst New York City's most elite. But she'd already gone on before the sergeant could perform a double-take. There were more important matters at hand, as it was. Reality called. 

Olivia found Max quickly and embraced her. This woman had a unique part of her heart. Just like her firstborn did. 

"How are you doing?" Olivia then held Max's face in her hands. "All matters considered?"

"I am sore, scared, hungry, and all kinds of things I can't name." Max then pulled away so she could indicate the direction of which the A-lister had gone. "But... Was it my imagination... or did I just see Magdalene Chung just go by?"

"No, I saw also saw her..."

Casey had been watching the two of them catch up, but then she suddenly sat up straighter. Both of the older women were looking at her. With great expectancy. 

Olivia arched an eyebrow. "Care to explain, Acacia?"

"Do you have to use my real name again?" she complained. 

"Tick tock."

"Okay, okay." now Casey had a sigh because the rest of her words were going to sound absurd. "Magdalene is engaged to Trevor. We are good friends with of them."

Olivia heard one part of her friend's words, but got hung up on another. "Trevor broke his arm? Why didn't you just say that on the ph... never mind. I am taking Max for food in the cafeteria now. You're invited. Everything is on my tab."

"Alright. Thanks." Casey gathered her things up and then held out a hand. "Help me up?" 

Olivia did. But when she saw her friend's baby belly, she felt like her brain was melting. No time for a hard reset. Not until she got home. Whenever that would be.  

Still, she brought forth another thought. "You're pregnant?"

"Uh-huh." the younger woman proudly framed the shape of her middle with her hands now to telegraph to the size. "Olivia, this is our sweet Elliana. She will be here in three months."

Olivia hugged her friend and congratulated her before saying, "Are you married? Is that what's happened in these last three years now?"

Casey shook her head. "No. But I'm with someone and we are very happy together. Everything has been amazing. We are pinching ourselves." 

Quite amused by what was unfolding, Max asked the other two, "How long have you two known each other?"

"Twelve years, as of this past May." Casey cheerfully supplied. 

"And she," Olivia said of Casey. "Has always been the closest I've ever had to a baby sister. Complete with dropping from the ceiling and putting my heart through the paces. Like I need any more of that today: good grief." 

"Then let's go eat." Max laughed a true amused laugh. "We can catch each other up."    

That sounded like a good plan to Olivia.

16th Precinct

Manhattan

9:15 pm

Though means of interrogation, Fin found that Odis Lee Rollins as wildly intelligent as both of his adult children were. He strung Fin along. For fun. But... also without answering any actual inquiries about the crimes loosely tied to him. Fin was begrudgingly impressed. But he didn't let it show. Their guest only asked for an attorney, once he had been settled in the main interrogation room. And he went through proper channels to make the call. 

Curious as to how a man from the bottom of the country backwaters could afford a lawyer from New York, Fin, Carisi, Barba, and Nick were just outside of the interrogation room. Just waiting. They literally had no idea of whom to expect.  

Nick felt like he was grasping at straws. "Odis Lee hasn't admitted to anything. But... the matter of the cocaine remains. We could use it against him." 

Barba swiftly said, "Quit while you're ahead. And I mean that in the nicest way possible."

"Oh, you do, do you?"

"Uh-huh. I believe that that drug was found, but you also found it without a warrant. That is that. Watch how you talk about the discovery. Any wrong wording, and it could get thrown out."

Nick sobered up. "Right. Good call. Thanks."

Barba bobbed his head in acknowledgment. 

Carisi spoke next. "Well... Upon that last call from the sarge, we know that Max and Kim are both safe. Recovering. Perhaps we can speak with Kim when she is more sociable."

"Hm. Not bad." Barba mused. "But tell no one past us, the sergeant, Casey, and Alex. We're still in the middle of this war against that man on the other side of the glass."

"Fair enough." Carisi agreed. "Who is Casey? I heard the sarge say her name during the last update, but I don't know her."

Barba flustered. But only a tad. Casey was his girlfriend, and the mother of his daughter. The relationship they had was thriving. But no one at SVU knew about it. Life just hadn't led them to that direction of sharing. As of yet. 

Fin stepped up with an answer. "Casey Novak ran with us for years back in the day as the squad ADA. She succeeded Alex. Plus... She has always felt like a kid sister to Liv and myself."

"Okay. That's good. But...?"

"Now, Casey is the ghost of the NYPD Manhattan SVU. Haven't seen her in three whole years. At all. I think the last time we saw her was just after Amanda and Nick joined us."

Beside him, Nick offered a nod of confirmation. But just that. He had grown distracted by Odis Lee. The man remained at the interrogation room table. But... he seemed completely unconcerned about his current circumstances. How odd. What Nick found the most curious was that Amanda's father was flexing and rubbing his knuckles. As if to bring soothing. 

"Look at him." (Nick's company followed his indication) "That man is displaying signs of having been in a tussle. Of some sort. At the very least... we can see if Kim is in the know and work from there."

But Fin said in interjection, "What if he hit her?"  

"Then call Olivia before she leaves the hospital and have her messenger over any confirming evidence ASAP if that's the case." Barba decided.

Just as Fin made to leave so he follow the instructions, the door to the room swung open. Finally. One very familiar person entered. The others had a collective sigh. 

Fin voiced a protest. "Lionel Granger?! What the hell...?"

Barba warned, "Cool your jets."

Granger said coolly, "I am here to pick up my client. Odis Lee and I go all the way pick. But that is a long story. I am doing this case pro bono. Move. Please." 

Too astounded for words, the men moved. It was no secret that Lionel Granger's beginning prices were astoundingly high. Just what kind of connection did Odis Lee Rollins have to be such a smooth operator in this instance? They couldn't behind to speculate. Not even when he and Granger left, discussing where to go for good. As if the pick-up had been a longstanding arrangement. 

"Outstanding." Nick said blandly when they'd gone. "We're dead men walking. Olivia might actually hurt us when she finds out about this."  

Barba, Carisi, and Fin didn't disagree. Nick was right. They were toast.  

Chapter Text

Olivia did indeed find herself quite vexed that Odis Lee Rollins walked out of the precinct on a technical aspect. And with Lionel Granger. How did those two know each other? Just why did the Rollins family generate more questions than answers? Never had she known a family as confusing as them.

All the same, the sergeant apologized to her team. Continued working around the clock to close the case. Fast. Olivia's team tonight consisted of Nick, Fin, Carisi, Barba, Casey, and even Melinda. It was all hands on deck. The more consultants, the better.

And Casey? The unexpected bonus. As per her current  boss' okay, she was now on loan from the homicide unit. But... She had told no one but her boss and Barba of certain SVU-related career plans. Yet. 

Olivia was also very pleased to hear about Kim recovering in the hospital. Even that meant the possibility of a chance at getting her version of events. There was even talks of Kim's previous warrant against her being waived. If she cooperated enough. So... The sergeant remained hopeful. 

Max? She remained out of the way, in the kitchen. Just alone with her thoughts. Everyone let her be. 

To Olivia's dismay, Melinda was eventually called away to her office again. Reality called. 

Not long after... 

A knock on Olivia's open door caused her to look up. One of the uniformed officers had appeared. Looking like he knew something. 

Olivia said, "Yes? Do you have something, Klinger?"  

"Your family is on the way up here." Klinger told Olivia. "Detective Rollins' family, too, sergeant."

"Oh." Olivia gave the officer a kind smile. "Thank you."

Klinger bobbed her head in acknowledgment. Showed herself out. The sergeant? She trekked across the bullpen, for the kitchen. To speak with Max. Nick, Fin, and Carisi tagged along when they realized she was on a mission. Barba and Casey? They watched from a distance. Neither of them were in a hurry to go anywhere. But... They also didn't want to intrude.   

Max's thoughts had swirled. Greatly. In addition to wondering how Kim would fare, there now other matters on her mind. Ones that spooked her. 

She would be hard-pressed to forget what Kim had said about talking Odis Lee down from spirting her off to Georgia. Getting her pregnant with Rollins child number five. Odis Lee no longer seemed interested in Henry. This was good. But... knowing Odis Lee as she did... he probably wanted that final child so he could oversee things. From the start. Especially if the little one was a second boy. 

Loving her children fiercely was now Max's trademark. She already knew that if she did end up with one last child, she would love them, anyway. But then came the matter of what bothered her. Above all. 

Max knew her ex to be a man of his word. The 'keeping it cool' façade he had on at the moment? Just that: a façade. He would come after her again to achieve his goal. One way. Or another. For the moment? It was just back to his drawing board. 

At the heart of the current thought? Max shuddered to think that the only ways her own husband would get her pregnant again were either a) if he got her drunk she was shamefully easy, or b) if he raped her.

She would rather break her sobriety than let circumstances land on that second option.  

At least... At least she was now in a position where a wide variety of options were available to her. Thank God for that. 

But she perked up when her friends entered the kitchen. "Is there something wrong?"

Olivia shook her head before saying with a wink, "Just wait."

The rest of the family finally arrived into the kitchen from their journey upward. Reunions were had. Across the board. 

But at one point, Alex pulled Olivia to the side when she had a question of her own. "How did Max get here? I am puzzled." 

"Let's call it," Olivia said with feigned innocence. "A stroke of luck that involves our favorite redhead."

Alex lit up at once. She and Casey knew each other because they had Olivia in common. It would also happen, in days gone by that they used to work in the same office building. Sometimes they had even done fun things together. Like heading off to a bar... or the batting cages. Then life had called. Made them go separate ways. But both women cared about each other because Olivia Margaret Benson cared about them. 

"She's here?" Alex almost felt ready to cry. "Where?"

"By my office, with..." 

But this was all Alex needed to her. She left the room. Fast. Barba had already left the building for his own office reality even called for him. Casey chose to remain behind. For this exact moment. 

She lit up with joy as she embraced Alex. "I'm so happy to see you!"

"Right back at y..." but Alex very suddenly backed off and looked upon Casey in surprise. "Woah! Did I just feel a kick?!"  

"Mhm." Casey pointed to her middle. "Say hello to Elliana." 

Alex congratulated her friend. But, feeling dazed with joy over Casey's new developments, she parked herself on the nearest place to sit. The couch on Olivia's office. Casey sat beside her. 

The younger woman even had a grin when she spotted her friend's engagement ring. And the swell of her own baby bump. It brought Casey joy to know that Alex's life had also turned out well. 

She said, "You know... Olivia had that same look on her face as you do when I told her about Elliana." 

"Did she?" Alex laughed. "And have you spotted her engagement ring?"

"Uh-huh." Casey confirmed. "I have also learned about dear Noah. And I can't wait to meet him properly. But... I have a feeling I haven't learned everything yet because I really dropped from the ceiling."

Alex lifted an eyebrow. "But isn't that just your way?" 

"Guilty. My parents have lifetime of stories to back that claim up."

But Alex just laughed. She and Casey soon fell into conversation, just catching up for a few minutes. A pleasant break. 

Things dispersed. Somewhat. Did it take Olivia long to notice that Max, Amanda, and Henry were soon absent? No. But it didn't take long for two of them to return. 

"Everything okay, Liv?" Amanda asked as she strolled into the room with her brother in her arms. 

"Yeah." Olivia felt genuinely surprised. "But I was just wondering where you, your brother, and your mother went. Talk about impeccable timing. Wow."

Amanda laughed softly. "Max and I caught up. I also showed her a quiet space to feed Henry. Now that my brother is full, it's my job to look after him. But I don't mind."

Olivia asked, "Is Max okay?" 

Amanda shrugged. "I honestly don't know. She's holding something back. Won't tell me. I'm curious, but I won't press her. Max's current mood? Stressed."

"Then I will go bail her out." the sergeant decided. "Where is she?"

"All of the blinds are shut and I left the door open, but she's in the file room by your office now."

Max bade Olivia enter the file room when she appeared. She was relieved. At once. 

"Hey." Olivia closed the door behind her and sat opposite her friend. "Amanda made it sound like you could use a listening ear. I have something to also share. But I insist that you go first."

"Alright." said Max. "But I need to talk to you as AJ's other mother. Not her boss."

Olivia sobered up at Max's word choice. "Go." 

"All you have now seen how dangerous my husband is. I have this very sick feeling he will try again. Some time. Promise me that you and Alex will do your best to look after my kids." Max began. "Kim doesn't handle grief well. Neither does AJ. Things get ugly when they grieve. Maggie Blue? She'd have a system-wide shutdown. Perhaps even regress. And Henry... That dearheart would never be able to recall me."  

Olivia was a little perplexed: it sounded like Max was foretelling of her own doom. Or something. How deep did the strangeness of the Rollins family run? 

Loyally, she responded, "Alex and I will make sure to look after your child. That is a promise. But... Why are you talking this way? Do you really think Odis Lee would try again?" 

"I do." Max was very serious. "He is more clever than people give him credit for. Don't let anything fool you."

"So noted. We will protect your children." Olivia gave Max's hand fondly. "My question for you is, does the name of 'Lionel Granger' mean something to you? At all?"  

Max would have spat on the ground if they were outside. Just on principle. One could take a person out of the south, but not the south out of a person. Ever. 

The blonde's accent even became heavier as she sneered, "Yes. And I can't believe I ever met that miserable son of a gun. Let me guess now: Odis Lee is in so much trouble that Lionel is now his representation?"

"One hundred percent correct." Olivia said blankly. "Wow. And he's representing him pro bono."  

Max made a 'pfft!' noise as she ground. "Figures. Just... wow."

Now Olivia spoke with caution. "Max, how do you know Lionel Granger?"

She didn't miss a beat. "That man is my husband's half-brother."

Chapter Text

Olivia certainly did find herself quite versed to learn that Odis Lee Rollins had walked out of her precinct on a technicality. And with Lionel Granger, of all people. How did they know each other?

All the same… Olivia still apologized to her team about being vexed. They cheerfully took it. 

Everyone then redoubled their efforts to work around the clock to make something of a dent before the next big event happened. Tonight Olivia’s team was a full house. Nick, Fin, Carisi, Barba, Casey, and even Melinda. Every hand on deck.

An unexpected bonus even came in the form of Casey joining them. As per her current boss’ okay, she was now on loan from the homicide unit. But... She had told no one but her boss and Barba of certain SVU-related career plans. Yet. 

Olivia was also very pleased to hear about Kim recovering in the hospital because even this meant the possibility of a chance at getting her version of events. There was even talk of Kim's previous warrant against her being waived. If she cooperated enough. So... The sergeant remained hopeful. 

Max? She remained out of the way, in the kitchen. Just alone with her thoughts. Everyone let her be. 

To Olivia's dismay, Melinda was eventually called away to her office again. Reality called. 

Not long after... 

A knock on Olivia's open door caused her to look up. One of the uniformed officers had appeared. Looking like he knew something. 

Olivia said, "Yes? Do you have something, Klinger?"  

"Your family is on the way up here." Klinger told Olivia. "Detective Rollins’ family, too, sergeant."

"Oh." Olivia gave the officer a kind smile. "Thank you."

Klinger bobbed her head in acknowledgment. Showed herself out. The sergeant? She trekked across the bullpen, for the kitchen. To speak with Max. Nick, Fin, and Carisi tagged along when they realized she was on a mission. Barba and Casey watched from a distance. Neither of them were in a hurry to go anywhere. But... They also didn't want to intrude.   

Max's thoughts had long since been swirling. In addition to wondering how Kim would be, there were now other matters on her mind. Big ones.

Her own husband had had plans to spirit her off to Georgia. So they could start over. And try for their fifth child. Max would now never forget learning from her own daughter that she had had to talk her father down from down following through. 

It also hadn’t escaped her attention that Odis Lee did not seem interested in Henry. At all. This was good. Max took it as a silver lining. Or something like that. 

Max loved her children fiercely. It was a trademark. She also knew that if she did enod up with one more child now, she would also love them just the same as the others. No matter what. 

Then came the thought that truly bothered her.

Max knew her ex to be a man of his word. The 'keeping it cool' façade he had on at the moment? Just that: a façade. He would come after her again to achieve his goal… One way, or another. It just seemed that he had gone back back to the drawing board. Or something. He’d be back. 

Then Max shuddered to think that the only was her own husband would get her pregnant again were either a) if he got her drunk or b) if he raped her.

She would rather break her sobriety than let circumstances land on that second option.  

Entering the kitchen, Olivia found her friend lost in thought. However… Even that didn’t last long. The other woman changed her tune. 

 Perking up, she asked, “Is there something wrong?” 

Olivia winked. “Just wait.” 

The rest of the family finally arrived into the kitchen from their journey upward and reunions were had. But at one point, Alex felt curious about one matter. So she pulled her other half to the side.

Alex asked, “How did Max get here?” 

“Hm.” Olivia said with feigned innocence. “I think we can call it quite the stroke of luck that involves our favorite redhead."

Alex lit up at once. 

She and Casey knew each other because they had Olivia in common. They’d also hung out together, in days gone by. But then life happened. Eventually, they ended up going their separate ways. But both women cared about each other because Olivia Margaret Beson cared about them.

Nearly ready to cry, Alex asked, “Where is she?”  

Olivia began, “By my office with…”

But Alex didn’t wait for her to finish her thought process. She had already taken off. Casey was by herself. Barba had already left for his own office building. On the other hand… Casey had stayed behind. There wasn’t any way that she was going to leave without speaking with one person in particular.

Embracing Alex, Casey told her excitedly, “I’m so happy to see you!”  

“Right back at y…” but Alex very suddenly backed off and looked at Casey in surprise. “Woah! Did I just feel a kick?!”   

"Mhm." Casey pointed to her middle. "Say hello to Elliana." 

Alex congratulated her friend. Now dazed with joy over Casey's new developments, she parked herself on the nearest place to sit, the couch in Olivia’s office. Casey sat beside her. The younger woman even had a grin when she spotted her friend's engagement ring. And the swell of her own baby bump. It brought Casey joy to know that Alex's life had also turned out well. 

She said, "You know... Olivia had that same look on her face as you do when I told her about Elliana." 

"Did she?" Alex laughed. "And have you spotted her engagement ring?"

"Uh-huh." Casey confirmed. "I have also learned about dear Noah. And I can't wait to meet him properly. But... I have a feeling I haven't learned everything yet because I really dropped from the ceiling."

Alex lifted an eyebrow. "But isn't that just your way?" 

"Guilty. My parents have a lifetime of stories to back that claim up."

But Alex just laughed. She and Casey soon fell into conversation, just catching up for a few minutes. A pleasant break. 

Eventually…

Things dispersed. Somewhat. Olivia still noticed that Max, Amanda, and Henry were soon absent from immediate view. But it didn't take long for the three of them to return. 

"Everything okay, Liv?" Amanda asked as she strolled into the room with her brother in her arms. 

"Yeah." Olivia felt genuinely surprised. "But I was just wondering where you, your brother, and your mother went. Talk about impeccable timing. Wow."

Amanda laughed softly. "Max and I caught up. I also showed her a quiet space to feed Henry. Now that my brother is full, it's my job to look after him. And my sister. But I don't mind."

Olivia asked, "Is Max okay?" 

Amanda shrugged. "I honestly don't know. She's holding something back. Won't tell me. I'm curious, but I won't press her. Max's current mood? Stressed."

"Then I will go bail her out." the sergeant decided. "Where is she?"

“All of the blinds are shut and I left the door open.” Amanda said. “But she's in the file room by your office now."

Max bade Olivia enter the file room when she appeared. 

"Hey." Olivia closed the door behind her and sat opposite her friend. "Amanda made it sound like you could use a listening ear. I have something to also share. But I insist that you go first."

"Alright." said Max. "But I need to talk to you as AJ's other mother. Not her boss."

Olivia sobered up at Max's word choice. "Go." 

"All of you have now seen how dangerous my husband is. I have this very sick feeling he will try again. Some time. Promise me that you and Alex will do your best to look after my kids." Max began. "Kim doesn't handle grief well. Neither does AJ. Things get ugly when they grieve. Maggie Blue? She'd have a system-wide shutdown. Perhaps even regress. And Henry... That dearheart would never be able to recall me."  

Olivia raised her eyebrows. It sounded like Max was foretelling of her own doom. Or something. How deep did the strangeness of the Rollins family run? 

But she said, “Alex and I will make sure to look after your children. That is a promise. But... Why are you talking this way? Do you really think Odis Lee would try again?”

“I do.” Max answered seriously. “The man is more clever than people give him credit for. Don't let anything fool you. Okay?” 

“Okay. So noted. We will protect your children.” Olivia squeezed Max's hand fondly. “Now I have a question for you.”

Max asked, “Yes?”

Olivia went on, “Does the name of 'Lionel Granger' mean something to you? At all?"  

Somehow just refraining from spitting on the floor, Max answered with a sneer, “Uh-huh. And I can't believe I ever met that miserable son of a gun. Let me guess now: Odis Lee is in so much trouble that Lionel is now his representation?"

"One hundred percent correct." Olivia said blankly. "Wow. And he's representing him pro bono."  

Max made a ‘pfft!’ noise as she stood. “Figures.”

Now Olivia spoke with caution. “Max, how do you know Lionel Granger?”

She didn't miss a beat. “That man is my husband's half-brother.”

Chapter Text

Max's blindsiding bombshell created a rather a ringing silence. Lionel Granger was related to the Rollins family?

Doing her best to be mature, Olivia said, "Max? Does Amanda know she has an uncle here? In the city?"

"No. I am the same age as my husband. But... Lionel is two years older than we are. They have the same dad." answered Max. "Lionel stayed in Georgia with his mother until he was about eight. Then they moved up here. I guess Odis Lee has been keeping in contact with his big brother... and I just never knew..."  

Olivia thought fleetingly of Simon. "He's his brother."  

"I'm just glad I'm an only child." Max gave a shrug. "Wouldn't Lionel representing his own brother be a conflict of interest?"  

Making a mental note to consult with her tribe of lawyers later, Olivia now said, "Why don't you just let me worry about that?"

"Okay." Max relented. "Then... may I ask you a favor? Pertaining to Amanda-June?"

"Sure. What about her?"

"Catch our girl, if a shock hits her system, upon finding an attorney that you all know is literally family. So much has been on her plate."

The sergeant nodded sympathetically. "How true. Did she have that kind of quirk when she was younger? Collapsing from a system overload?"

"Uh-huh. Now Maggie also does it. That little girl is my most sensitive child." Max gave another sigh. "But I would just hate for something bad to happen with Amanda-June."

"Alright. Then you have my word that I will catch our girl if she falls." Olivia rose to her feet and helped Max to hers. "Now: let us go see the the rest of the family."  

the next day

As everyone was running very low on fumes by the time the events of the night had been completed, the team was more than glad to be given the rest of the day off. So they could all just go people. Recharge. 

Amanda and Nick both so badly wanted to play hooky when it was time to go back to work. They had new people in their house now. Zara, Edith, Freja. Each was in a major adjustment period. But Cesaria cheerfully bailed the detectives out by volunteering to look after the children. She had refused to take a penny for it. Nick's mother was a true godsend. 

But Olivia pulled Amanda into to her office upon seeing her arrival. She'd woken up that morning with a vow to just tell her detective the knowledge that had been bestowed upon her by Max. Come hell or high water. 

To Amanda's credit, she took it well. But was just very dazed. Not that Olivia could blame her. A single bit. 

"Wow." Amanda sat back further in her seat. "So far I've gotten two new siblings, mended bridges with Max, become closer with you and Alex and Casey, but now I have an uncle who has had history with your squad since I was probably a kid? What's next? A sibling before my brother turns one? Max loves us. You've seen that. Somehow... I don't think she'd be able to handle having another..."

Olivia could see that Amanda was on the verge of spiraling into a rabbit hole of worried sarcasm. Again.  

So Olivia changed tack at top speed and gave her a pat on one hand. "You up for a field trip?"

"I beg your pardon?" Amanda said blankly. 

"Well," Olivia tried again as she rose from her desk. "We haven't been out in the field together. For awhile. I miss it. It'll be off to the hospital: we require Kim's version of events. Do you want to come?"

Amanda was honest as she also stood. "Mhm. I do. Please."

Rounding the corner of her desk, Olivia steered Amanda to her office door. "Meet me by the elevators in five."   

What fear Kim had from her parents' overall situation was radiating off her. In waves. 

At least her system had been completely pumped free of the drugs that had been in it. And she was recuperating from her seizure. So at least there was that. But Kim also knew she was in trouble. Missing her children fiercely? That didn't help.   

All the same... Amanda had never seen her never sister so sad before. 

It was with caution that she took the chair at the other woman's bedside after being bid enter. "Kim... I feel super lame for asking this, but how are you feeling?"

"Exhausted. And it's off to drug rehab for me, the second the doctors give the all-clear." Kim looked Amanda in the eyes now. "But I want to go."

Amanda's heart wobbled as it tightened with emotion. "Wonderful. I am very proud of you."

Kim smiled at her before turning to Olivia. "Is my mom okay?"

"Uh-huh." Olivia promised. "All is well on Max's end."    

Quite the weight lifted from Kim's shoulders as she turned back to her sister again. "Did you take Edith and Freja? Are they happy? Has daddy bothered them? Or the rest of the kids?"  

Amanda answered her very patiently. "I am with Nick now, and we took your babies in without a second. But they are so happy."

It was everything Kim could do to keep from bursting into relieved tears. "Wow. Thank you for telling me that."

"And," Amanda went on. "Daddy hasn't come for Edith, Freja, Maggie, or Henry. But we will stop them if he tries. Protecting Max? Also on the agenda." 

Kim felt weak with relief. She would have a good cry. But later. Amanda had arrived for a reason, with her boss. 

"Just how much trouble am I in?" the younger woman asked the sergeant as clearly as she could. "I want to be good."

"That is very encouraging." Olivia told her kindly. "It happened that when we did hold your father for questioning, he wouldn't say anything to incriminate himself. At all."

"Sounds just like my dad. Him being violent doesn't mean he's dim. Are you here to get my version of the story?"

"Correct. Are you willing to cooperate?"

Kim nodded seriously. "I am. But what about my drama from my last visit? Bonehead me skipped out on a warrant."

"Hey." Olivia said to her. "If you keep showing us as much goodwill as you are now, I will put in a word with some people I know. Good ones. They can make an appeal about taking all of that off the table. For good." 

This was all Kim needed to hear. She told her visitors every word about her side of her ballad. Olivia listened in a strange fascination. So did Amanda. The middle Rollins child left no detail unturned. Including who had committed what wrongdoing when.

By the closure? It was very clear that Kim was naught but her father's pawn... and that she hadn't realized this until it was too late. But Olivia was confident that Kim wouldn't face jail time. Even she was in favor of earning a second change.  

To Olivia's quiet horror, Kim's words also showed that Odis Lee Rollins was one powerful mastermind. But she maintained her maturity. Thanked Kim for the contribution. Left a business card for her to have. Just in case. 

But she made a point to give both siblings a few moments alone. They needed it. She'd wait. Down the hall, out of earshot. 

"Amanda-June." Kim spoke her sister's true name when they were alone. "Can you tell me where Edith and Freja are?"

"Being looked after by Nick's mother, Cesaria." the detective chose the next words very carefully. "Also... Recent events have been wild. Uh... You have a new niece."

Kim could only, in true confusion blurt, "What?"

"She is called Zara. And... believe it or not... sweet thing fell out of the sky just before Edith and Freja did."

"What?" Kim repeated. 

"I will explain everything on another day." Amanda said calmly. "But she had to have been hiding when you dropped Edith and Freja off. Probably in the room. Zara chose to look after Edith and Freja to the best of her abilities. My boss arrived not too much past that."

"Wild. Might I ask: is Nick Zara's dad?"

"Yep. All you need to know for now is that the girls are each greatly loved. And safe. We will get them what help they need." Amanda's heart fluttered as she realized what would have to be said next. "A new diagnosis came up for Edith and Freja."  

"But what is it?" Kim scrabbled not to freak out.   

"The girls' pediatrician has informed us that they're underweight."

Kim felt her heart break. "What? I am definitely poor... but I did everything I could to keep them well after I found out they're different. How did I not know?" 

Amanda held her sister's hand, kissed it. "I remember what it's like to grow up that way. And I am sure you also do. But things happen. You couldn't have known. Survival mode is a thing."

Kim took her sister's words in stride. "Alright. Can you tell me what their medical status is? Please? I don't want to be tortured by not knowing."

"Doctor McWilliams' phrasing is 'one step at a time' about it. Edith and Freja are on feeding tubes. The nasal kind. We are figuring it out. So are they." Amanda told Kim. "But what they've been prescribed will help them gain weight. Safely."

"Good. Thank you. I really needed to hear that." Kim gave Amanda's hand a gentle squeeze when she voiced her next thought. "I promise I won't ever take Edith and Freja back. They're already happy. You and Nick are even getting them the care I can't provide them. All of that? It overjoys me."

Amanda gently encouraged her, "Keep going."

"Would be alright, after I am better and they are adjusted," Kim said slowly. "If I came back? Just to see how they are? I remember what I said before. In my letter to you. But now that I've had time to think... I would love the chance to see my babies... even if you're mama and I become Aunt Kimmie." 

To say that Amanda was floored by how sincere Kim was being was an understatement, her answer in return came straight from the heart. "Of course."

"Thank you, Amanda. I love you."

Amanda rose to her feet, placing a kiss to Kim's forehead before echoing back, "And I love you."   

Amanda then adjusted Kim's blankets. Gave her a deep heartfelt hug. Left her alone with her thoughts. Quite a lot had had been said. Each sister needed time to process everything.

Olivia perked up when her detective returned. She'd meant it about missing fieldwork with Amanda. But... She'd also had a feeling that this visit would also be therapeutic. Both of the elder sisters Rollins had needed it.

Amanda sat down unceremoniously beside her boss on the bench. Hot tears fell down the blonde's face. Every last tear she hadn't wanted Kim to see were being had. And... She was unsure of how to proceed.

"Amanda," Olivia gently pulled her into her embrace. "Your feelings are valid. Crying is okay."

Amanda stuttered, "A-are you sure?"

Olivia deepened the hug. She wouldn't let go until Amanda was ready. Both of them knew it would be awhile. 

"My friend, I am one hundred percent sure." Olivia's voice was motherly now. "I will wait for you. And I promise I won't tell. You have my word."

Amanda wept. 

Chapter Text

Three days later, July 12th

The Ramble, Central Park 

As a child, Max had never heard her parents tell her that they loved her. And... She'd realized too early in life that their attitude towards had come only because she'd been born a girl. It was devastating.

So Max had vowed to herself that she would love any and all of her own children unconditionally. She would love her them the way that she hadn't been loved when she was young. No matter what. 

Today, Max and Maggie Blue were in Central Park, having a day of reconnecting. Both needed it. Henry was even being looked after by the nanny. But the Rollins' tag-along today? Frannie Mae. She'd been ask for by Maggie Blue. Because she loved her. Everything was right in the little girl's world. For once. 

A pleasant thought popped into her head. "Mama?"  

"Yes?" Max asked curiously as they and their canine friend traversed along the path. "What are you thinking?"

Maggie Blue shrugged. "I love you."

Max's heart fluttered, all the same. "And I love you."

Maggie Blue spoke again. "Mama?"

And Max did all in her power not to laugh at her daughter's one track-mind. "Yes?"

"I love Fr..." 

But Maggie Blue's words tapered off at the sight of someone up ahead on their otherwise-deserted path. Such fear filled her that she froze. Even wet her pants. Frannie Mae picked up on the little one's fear. So as to offer protection, she stood in front of Maggie Blue as she bared her teeth, snarling at whom had been been seen. Was this animal a classic guard dog? No. But she was wildly smart. And knew danger when she saw it.

Max was taken aback by the others' behavior. At least, until she saw whom they were afraid of. Then her stomach dropped. Fast.

Odis Lee was on the approach. Literally. Max immediately put herself between innocent lives. Nothing justified hurting them. And Maggie Blue did not deserve whatever madness that was to come. In anyway. 

But what made Max truly horrified was that because of the time of day it was, this area of the park was deserted. There would be no adult witnesses. Or... Anyone to knock the open flask of whiskey out of Odis Lee's hand. Max was on her own. And already too scared to think of any fight tactics. 

"What are you doing here?" Max hissed. "And how did you find us?"

Quite clearly, for someone who had been drinking, Odis Lee answered as he drew level, "I've come here to get what I want. And to do it the right way. Now let's go somewhere that we can't be bothered."

Ferociously, Maximos Mae stood her ground. "I'm not going any place with you."

Odis Lee slapped his wife across the cheek before holding it and her chin in one hand. "I refuse to accept that. You are still my wife, which means you will do as I say."

One of this man's most-known qualities was having a twisted sense of what marriage meant. 

"And if I kick you?" Max challenged. "Or bite?"

"Tit for tat." Odis Lee said coolly. "I might even go after the girl. And the dog." 

Max immediately wrenched herself out of the offender's hold. Gave him a solid push back. She knew that she was not about to escape the situation. But there were two more lives that could. And they had to. 

She turned around. Maggie Blue could be seen holding on tightly to her canine companion's collar. The toddler was watching her parents, terrified. And... She was also trying to discern what they were fighting about. 

Max used the most gentle voice she could. "Run. I will find you and Frannie."

The little girl shook her head. "Mama, NO!"

"I love you so much."  Max hugged and kissed her third-born. "Go."

Confused and frightened, Maggie Blue took off through the brush on the side of the path. It would lead to the sidewalk. At some point. Frannie Mae hurried along beside her. 

Straightening up, Max turned to face her husband. She had no idea what was about to come. But at least the other two had left. Now... It was anything goes. 

But Odis Lee seized Max by the wrist and dragged her away. In the opposite direction. Further from any help. Deeper, towards more seclusion. Max was too frightened to say anything. For... She was too preoccupied wondering if she'd make it out of this new nightmare alive. 

Chapter Text

Melinda Warner was a private person. Such was how she'd been raised. But... It was also exactly why, after fifteen years of affiliation with NYPD's Manhattan SVU, they only knew some things about her away-from-work life. Random tidbits now. As in... that she had a family. It wasn't that the medical examiner didn't trust anyone. Because she did. But keeping her life close was how she preferred it.  

The only human being who had cracked her shell? Even more than Olivia? It was Fin. They had always been friends and gotten along. Everybody knew. And saw it. So... This was how he knew that Melinda newly-divorced because she had chosen to stand up against her husband for their adult daughter. The marriage at the House Of Warner? Already shaky. But Isaac Warner did not at all take it well that his and Melinda's only child, Amaya, had come out as liking women. Or... That she was in a serious committed relationship with one. Jessica. 

Now? Melinda's divorce was a week old. Isaac had even packed up his things. Moved out. And... That left Melinda searching for some kind of 'new normal.' If it was possible. 

Today was the first chance she had to catch her breath, but she didn't want to be alone. The only person she would be able to talk to was Fin.

Both friends enjoyed from a bench scenery of The Ramble in Central Park. Today was just pleasant. 

Fin spoke gently to his friend after a few moments. "How are you doing, Melinda?"  

"I'm sad that the marriage is over," answered she. "But I'm pleased that the fighting is over with. Fin? Does it get better?

"Yes. But you have to given it time." but the man tried not to remember his own failed marriage. "Alright if I ask how Amaya is?"

"My daughter is taken aback. She's never known me to be alone before like this. Now she and her family can be together without worrying about sneers from Isaac. Hmm..."

The woman's words trailed away as a nearby, out-of-place noise caught her attention. But she couldn't place it. And that set her on edge. Even after standing to survey her surroundings. 

Melinda said to Fin, "Are you hearing that?"

"Uh-huh." Fin also rose to his feet for better focus. "A kid is crying..."

The words had hardly escaped his mouth when Maggie Blue and Frannie Mae came crashing through the brush. Not even five whole feet to their left.

"What...?" Melinda murmured. 

The little girl was dirty, frightened, scraped up. She had taken a tumble. As if she'd been running for her life. What was going on? Frannie Mae protected her tiny mistress. But when she recognized Fin and Melinda, she relaxed. Even sat on her haunches. Did she mind that Maggie Blue was hugging her around the neck? Treating her like a life preserver? No. 

Fin spoke first as he and Melinda made a prudent approach. "Hi, Maggie."

And she echoed him on the refrain. "Hi."

"Why are in the park with Frannie?” Fin asked gently. “Do you know where Amanda is?"

But Maggie Blue shook her head now. Offered up no clue. 

Melinda went next, "Where is your mama?"

Now Maggie's tears fell down her face as she remembered the violence she'd seen between her parents before she'd run away. All she wanted was for someone to hold her. 

But she touched a hand to one cheek as she said, "Owie!"

Melinda realized at once that Maggie Blue's ability to speak was actually beginning to regress because of her fright, so she kept her next question simple. "Who hurt mama?"

Now the child finally began to sob. "Daddy."

Melinda’s heart broke for the girl. "Do you know where he went?"

"No!" Maggie Blue sobbed harder. "Me b...bad!"

"Not at all." Melinda knelt down and held a hand out to Maggie Blue. "You are not a bad person. Do you understand me?"

Nod. Maggie Blue even placed one flat on Melinda's palm. 

Confident, Melinda posed a new thought. "Do you know where your mama is?"

Maggie Blue made use of her free hand to indicate the way they'd come from. Before throwing herself against Melinda. 

"Well," Melinda scooped up the weeping child as she stood again. "I guess I'm keeping tabs on her. And Frannie. Go find Max before anything else happens. All of us? We will be here. On the bench."

"Alright." agreed Fin. "Off I go." 

Meanwhile… 

Max felt disgusting and filthy. Both of these words were what came mind upon being knocked out by Odis Lee. And... Did she throw up as she realized she had been violated? In the worst way? Correct. 

She saw no sign of Odis Lee. But he had been there. Max's clothes were torn, her legs and wrists bruised. The woman even bore now a scuffed cheek. Leaves where stuck in her hair now, from where she'd been forced on to the ground. But so were twigs and God only knew what else. Did she vomit again after coming to realization that her body was also gross and sticky because whiskey had been poured all over her? And into her mouth? Correct again. Her husband had broken her sobriety. On purpose.

A voice then called out, "Max?"

She looked around. The voice, it was one that she knew. Quite well. How had he...?

Max respond, "Fin?! Is that you?!" 

"Mhm." he was just on the other half of the shrubs that separated them. "Is it alright if I come back there?"

Max wanted to say no, but she spoke in truth because she had a stronger desire to leave. "Yes!"  

Fin kept his distance and his composure as he found his friend. Now Max was curled up. Trying make herself as little as she could. Even her shoes and her feet could been a few feet away. Strewn. Carelessly. 

When she locked eyes with Fin, she held a hand out firmly to stop him. "D... Don't touch me. Please. Where are Maggie and Frannie?"  

"Just down the hill with Melinda. She and I were already there. But the fact that both of them found us was just the universe's way of looking out." Fin continued to keep a distance. "Do you know where Odis Lee went?"

"No." a new round of tears fell. "Please don't my children see me before I get to the hospital. Can you make sure that happens?" 

"I can." said Fin a most dutiful tone. "Don't worry. All we have to do now is just take this one step at a time. That's all. Baby steps." 

Max heard Fin's words. But didn't fully register them. Why? Because she'd vomited. This time... all over herself. Today? It would be long. 

Back at the precinct…

After Olivia did hang up from the medical examiner's extremely distressing call, she took a few moments to compartmentalize. Their day? It had suddenly dramatically increased.  

But it was with a somewhat maintained composure as she called out to three people from the doorway of her office. "Amanda? Nick? Carisi?"

They joined her immediately. Sat on the sofa. It was the only furniture in the room that could hold all three of them. And Amanda did not speak until Olivia had closed the door. Tightly. 

"Sarge?" Amanda spoke with caution. "Are you okay? What's the matter?" 

Olivia exhaled in a most steady way. She still remembered all too well being delivered by Captain Cragen of the news about her mother. Now... She had to be the one in that position. A price for being in charge. 

Olivia spoke as calmly as she could. "Rollins... Maximos Mae was just attacked in Central Park."

"I..." Amanda's heart jumped into her throat. "Olivia? Is she dead? Tell me. Now."

"I promise you that your mother is alive.” Olivia said. “But... Max was raped by Odis Lee."

Somehow keeping her well-deserved rage at bay, Amanda's eyes remained locked to her CO's. "Where is Maggie? She and Max were in the park. But they also had my dog. Please tell us what you can."

Olivia did. Amanda was relieved by the end that two of her friends had weirdly? suspiciously? miraculously been around to help. But she compartmentalized her feelings. Fast. She had to be a detective now. 

"Okay." she rose to her feet again. “Olivia, are you and I off to find everybody at the hospital?"

"We are." Olivia confirmed before then shifting her attention to the remainders. "You two are going to do everything you can to track Odis Lee down. Do whatever takes. I mean it."

"And," Carisi said seriously. "What if any of our attorney friends, or Granger show up while you're gone?"

"Call me." Olivia was very sharp. "Regardless of who it is."

"Got it." Carisi said soberly. 

Now pleased, Olivia softened up and looked back to Amanda. "You ready?"

Amanda nodded seriously. "I am."

"Then let's roll."

Chapter Text

One of the pediatric nurses recognized Amanda upon arrival. Informed her that Maggie Blue was presently in the middle of an emotionally-overloaded nuclear meltdown. The detective longed to check on her mother. But... she followed the nurse away. Her sister needed her. 

Amanda could hear Maggie Blue's terrified cries all the way down the hall of the pediatrics wing. Her heart sank upon reaching her sister's door. Gathered there were Fin, Melinda, and one of the main unit doctors. Her name was Campbell. Each seemed at a loss for what to do. 

Inside the room, Maggie Blue had curled up in a corner. She continued to sob. Frannie Mae was with her, head in her lap. She was not a therapy dog. Technically. But she always knew how to be a comfort. This was probably the only reason why Maggie Blue hadn't passed out from overexertion. Probably. 

Amanda asked the other four, "What the hell happened to my sister?"

"Maggie Blue freaked out when I explained the importance of bandaging her wounds." Campbell then indicated a pair of tiny shoes not too far in front of her tiny patient. "She also threw her footwear at me to get me to leave. Your sister has wicked aim."

"But,” Amanda sighed. “No one has made any progress?" 

Campbell shook her head before addressing the nurse that had escorted their guest, "Do you have anything like bubbles on this floor that we can use for a distraction? At all?"

"Yes. Over in the prize bin by reception." and the nurse hurried off.   

"Well... If the bubbles don't stir my sister to move," Amanda lamented. "At last Frannie will be amused. And jump. She is powerless to resist bubbles of any kind."

Campbell said, "Whose dog is that?" 

"Mine.” Amanda confirmed. “Have you been told by my colleagues about what happened?"

"Uh-huh.” Campbell nodded. “Were your mother and sister borrowing your dog today?" 

"Correct. Frannie Mae is protective, but she loves babies and small children." Amanda stuck her hands in her coat pockets. "That is just the way my pet has always been."

"Good to know." Campbell told her confidently. "As long as Frannie she stays with Maggie Blue, I'll make sure nothing happens to her."

Amanda bobbed her head in gratitude before tapping her own ears. "Maggie is very hard of hearing. But there is also a speech delay. She even signs when she reaches a dead end. Has that happened yet?"

"No." Campbell politely indicated their company as she went on. "But I have been informed that your sister saw your father hit your mother in The Ramble." 

Amanda felt heartsick that Maggie Blue had seen the Rollins family generational violence. "Oh, my God…"

"Indeed." Campbell then changed lanes. "I appreciate what you do and who you are to my patient. But... are you by any chance your sister's emergency contact, Detective Rollins? I can't continue this chat if you aren't."

Amanda was now more thankful than other that she had been officially made such not long after her family's move to town. "I am. Through and through. Our father doesn't know her too well."  

"Understood.” Campbell acknowledged. “We..."

But it was at this point that the nurse returned, pressing a small yellow vial of bubbles into Amanda's palm. "Here you are." 

Taking the bubbles and thanking her, Amanda then addressed her company on the whole. "I will separate them. But it would be best if my sister didn't get startled by anyone more."

Everyone took her hint. Reconvened a ways away. The ball? It was now in Amanda's court. She entered Maggie Blue's room with caution, gave a whistle. Frannie Mae heard it. Sat up at once when she recognized her mistress. The animal even barked in joy. Maggie Blue heard this even though it was very faint to her. But her wails immediately went down a notch. To blubbers. 

Her tone was one of incredulousness. "M… Mandy?" 

The detective showed her sister the vial as she spoke and signed to her words. "Hello, baby girl. Would it be okay to blow bubbles for Frannie?"

Deciding to be brave, the little girl gave the dog a gentle nudge. Frannie Mae gave a yawn. Stretched. Shook herself out. Then she proceeded to perform jump after jump when the bubbles filled the air. She even caught a few. This was fun. 

Maggie Blue felt so impressed that she forgot about being sad. Momentarily. A quiet laugh escaped her. This was good. Amanda blew a final round of bubbles before sealing the vial up and pocketing it. 

She then sat down. "Feel better?"  

Maggie Blue made a so-so motion before signing that she wanted to see Max. 

Hiding her own disappointment, Amanda spoke and signed, "We have to get you tidied up."   

Such a development did not sit well with Maggie Blue. In a huff, she crossed her arms. But she also unclenched her left hand. Accidentally. Both of her hearing devices clattered to the floor.

Amanda plucked them up and after a dust-off, continued speaking gently to her sister. "Would it be okay if I put these back in for you?"  

Maggie Blue hesitated for a beat before saying, "Okay."

Amanda completed the task with ease. 

No sooner had she finished than Maggie Blue blurted, "Why'd daddy do that?"

"Because he isn't kind." Amanda sighed as she wiped her sister's tears away with her thumbs. "Daddy had always been like that."

"Hitting is bad…" Maggie Blue groused.

"Yes. But," Amanda held her sister's hands. "You are a gentle person. That is very good."

Maggie Blue gave her a small smile before speaking from the hear "I love you."

Amanda's heart bloomed. "I love you, too."

Maggie Blue began to speak again. But then she caught sight of herself in the mirror just then. Reality had arrived. At last. Then a sight more surprising than the dirt caught her attention. 

Blanching visibly, Maggie Blue said to Amanda, "That's blood? Mine?"

Amanda said, "Yes."

Maggie Blue let out a small groan before toppling. Amanda caught her, laid her flat. Frannie Mae? Startled, she immediately began to nudge the little girl with her nose. Amanda began to unbutton Maggie Blue's dress and fan her down. She should not have been amused by this turn of events now. But... She kind of was. 

"How did I know that you would be the one who faints at the sight of blood?" Amanda murmured. "You might want to consider a safe job when you grow up..."

Meanwhile…

Olivia stayed with Max during the rape kit process. And after. No way was she going to leave her. Only if she asked. Max was moved into a sitting position on the bed. Eventually. 

The nurse informed her, leery of the twisted ankle she'd gotten during the assault, "Everything is in order. We can get you cleaned up now. From there, it will be off to a recovery room. But I am going to send someone who can help in that lane. Alright?"

Max nodded. "Okay. Thank you."

And with a nod, the nurse left.

Olivia looked to the nearby counter. A cup of water stood by. Max downed half of it when taking her anti-STD pills. But the birth control ones? Yet still there. 

"Max," Olivia said gently. "Do you want the birth control pills?" 

"No. But," Max grimaced. "I can't have it, anyway."

Olivia was taken aback. "No? How is that? Are you allergic?"

"Yeah.” said Max. “Learned so the hard way. It was bad." 

Any further conversation grew disrupted. Two new nurses had arrived to help with Max's transfer. No real conversation was had until she was alone with Olivia and her damaged ankle had been propped up on a pillow. She was not going any place. For awhile. 

"Why didn't I fight him harder?" Max fumed as tears fell down her face now. "Oh, this is all my fault!"  

"Not at all." soothed Olivia. "You survived. That is what matters. Now? It's forward from here."

Max wiped her tears as she let herself be moved by Olivia's kindness. "Thank you."

"Of course.” Olivia said kindly. “And I've also had a text from Amanda-June to say that Maggie Blue and Frannie Mae are very safe. Both of them. And they are in this hospital."

Relief coursed through Max's body. "Wow. Thank you again."

Olivia bobbed her head. "We will catch him. And lock him up." 

"I..." 

But then they were now met by three visitors. Amanda was pulling Maggie Blue along in a wagon hooked up to an electrolyte drip. Frannie Mae trotted along. It was plain that the unlikely traveling party was on a quest. Max’s company helped her hug her now-sleeping middle child. And even give a pet to Frannie Mae when she popped up to check on her. 

"When can I see my son?" Max wanted to know after Maggie Blue had been settled again. "Please? I haven't stopped thinking about him." 

Olivia responded, "Amanda will go fetch Henry for a visit. But... There are some things we need to put on the table."

"Oh?" Max lifted an eyebrow. "Go on." 

"Over fifteen years ago, I was threatened by a stalker. He spooked me. Badly.” Olivia began. “Seven years back? I got attacked while undercover. And... I was moments from being violated. That man is in prison for life. So is the other one. I also went to therapy." 

Both Rollins women stared. Openly. Not even Amanda had heard about this before. 

"But," Olivia went on. "Two years ago... I was attacked and kidnapped by an actual madman. Let us just say... I went through a deep valley before I could make it back out."

Max could only sputter, "Is that monster dead?"

"Mhm." Olivia nodded. "I was even able to get therapy again."

Max pondered her words. "All this to say that you really get my situation right now?"

"Correct.” Olivia said. “I really do."

Feeling another bout of relief, Max proceeded to then fix her gaze on her firstborn. "What happened to you that falls into this category?"

Amanda opened her mouth to speak before promptly shutting out again. Greatly unwanted memories from down south had returned. 

Olivia spoke in gentle reassurance. "The woman over there is your mother, Amanda-June. She loves you. More than you could possibly know." 

Confidence bolstered, Amanda tried again. "Remember how I said the guys in my old unit were very sexist? And that that was why I left?"

Max nodded. "Yes. I learned that during our last fight before you left Georgia. But... I also do recall that you made mention of another factor. Just that you wouldn't tell me what it was. Did someone v... v..."

But she couldn't bring herself to even finish the word 'violate.' For... Then it would seem real. 

"Yes." Amanda understood her. "It was my CO. And I didn't get pregnant. You would have known. For sure."

Max felt her heart break over her firstborn's words. "I am so incredibly sorry, sweet girl. And I wish that you'd told me. But I understand why that didn't happen." 

Olivia watched them. Long-needed healing? It was taking place. Bumpily. But occurring. The sergeant was also pleased that she'd told Max the story of how she'd come to be on a different day. No need to add any more to her plate just now. Max would be able to handle it. 

But she looked from one person to the other to say, "Alright. I'm ready to explain what happened."

The Ramble, Central Park

5:50 pm

Fin and Melinda ended up having to preside over the crime scene before they could check on Maggie Blue. However... It was just as well. 

"Fin," Melinda said to him as they headed towards it. "Did we just get lucky?"

Fin asked her, "What do you mean?"

Melinda laughed nervously. "Nobody asked us why we were at the park together in the first place."

"That's true..."

"You are part of an elite investigation unit. Me? I've hung around everyone long enough by this point that they somewhat know me." the medical examiner plowed on. "And if conclusions are jumped to? What then? People are pairing off. I mean, I know I just got divorced, but…"

"Mel, what are you driving at?" Fin stopped walking and put his hands on his companion's shoulders so she would see him. "You always beat around the bush when you get nervous."

"I do?" she said in surprise. 

"Uh-huh.” Fin gave a head-bob. “I love our friendship. But... anything more than that? Didn't happen until you and he were legally separated."

Melinda tried not to stagger under this information as she said, "Wow. I feel the same. But... maybe when things have quieted, we could give the others a reason to actually jump to conclusions?"

Fin was cut off before he could even get one word out. A uniformed officer appeared just up the path, leading towards the trail. He burst their bubble, beckoning to them. So they made it back reality. Quite to their dismay.  

But Fin would give Melinda an answer later.

Chapter Text

16 West 82nd Street, Apartment 1H

Manhattan

8:30 pm

Olivia felt like a failure.

By the end of the day, it seemed that no one could find the Rollins patriarch anywhere. The famed Rollins cunningness had apparently kicked in. Odis Lee had vanished into thin air. And when Granger did drop by to discuss terms, it was news to him that his client was missing in action. But Olivia let him get as far as closing the door before she let loose to yell at him about irresponsibility.

And her bad mood soon worsened. They were able to secure a warrant for the room that had been visited at The Lydia Motel, so as to collect the drug substances that had been spotted. But it was to the detectives' great chagrin that it had all been cleaned up. No doubt flushed away. Just like their hopes for any solid lead. 

All that kept Olivia from completely losing her marbles was knowing that she had a family to go home to. 

She sank on to the bed in the master bedroom. Noah had fallen asleep, his things were completely ready for the next day, all the last-minute chores had been sorted. Time to just unwind.

"Tell me something cheerful, Allie." said the sergeant to her company. "Our loved ones are safe. But... the rest of my day was hell in one gigantic hand-basket."

Alex immediately set aside the book she was reading... before proceeding to straddle Olivia's lap and looking upon her with a broad sunny smile. Olivia's curiosity was piqued. At once. 

But Alex began, "Remember how I told you I had day of meetings today? And that I didn't wanna jinx them?"

Olivia nodded. "Yes..."

"Well, now I can finally tell you: after this case is over, I'm getting promoted!"

Olivia's bad mood? Gone. Only joy filled the air. 

"That's wonderful news, and I'm so proud!" Olivia kissed her. "What will your title be if you're the Special Victims prosecutor now?"

"I am being fully endorsed to be the SVU's bureau chief again, and... I am not the only person this is good news for." Alex's tone turned coy. 

"No?" Olivia seemed to be thinking aloud. "You mean...?"

That had been her title after her quiet return to the SVU and she was happy, but it was nowhere near the glory that she'd departed on. Why she'd been knocked back a few rungs on the ladder was another story, altogether.

"I'm being backed one hundred percent by Judge Donnelley because she's always been my teacher, but I'm going to be SVU's Bureau Chief again! And I'm not the only person who this is good news for!"

A lightbulb went off in Olivia's head. "You mean…?"

"Our favorite redhead will be my replacement. Trust me, this is exactly what she w... oof..."

Alex had felt a tiny but hard nudge from within her womb. Their child was very strong. And restless. To make her presence known at abrupt times was quite the hobby. Sighing, Alex dismounted from Olivia, before laying on her back and holding her hands against her middle. Soothing the child? Always a chore.

Olivia propped Alex up with a number of their pillows in an attempt to make her comfortable before sitting cross-legged beside her.

Tentatively, Olivia said, "Is the baby just being ridiculous again?"

"Yeah." Alex breathed heavily through her nose as she hiked back her tank-top to show off her tremendous baby bump. "I cherish every moment of carrying this darling, but... there are days... It was quiet until just now. Thank heavens I didn't sneeze..."

Olivia just held Alex's closest hand in both of hers, massaging it. Her eyes even fell to Alex's middle. Both of them could see the baby's movements from the outside although it looked Alex had popcorn popping inside her. The blonde? She was used to it. However... the sight never ceased to amaze her other half.

Olivia finally said, "Allie... what does that feel like? Being pregnant?"

She looked over at her. "Besides the nausea and drama queen episodes like right now, it's the best feeling in the world. Completely. Why?" 

Olivia didn't answer. Instead, she peppered her fiancée's middle with kisses. All over. Curious, the baby pushed back a few times. Olivia kept going. Alex loved to have her middle kissed even when she wasn't pregnant, but now that a baby was in there, it made the activity that much more fun. Moments like this let Olivia know that the wait for Alex had been completely worth it. 

But Olivia ended the interaction by kissing her way up Alex's body before planting a kiss on the top of her head. 

Pleased, Alex propped herself up on her elbows as she lifted an eyebrow. "She is completely calm now. But you are beating around the bush. Talk to me."

Olivia exhaled slowly. "Babe... What if when we try for the kids' last sibling, I have a go?"

Whatever foreplay-related smidgeon Alex had been thinking of in that moment evaporated. At once. She even sat back up as she felt her heart jump out of her chest. The only reason Olivia hadn't undergone the IVF process this time was because she'd felt that she was too old.   

Alex asked her, "Do you mean that?"   

Olivia was almost shy in response. "I do. And… if it doesn't work, then we can try with you again. What do you think?"

"I think that this is the best idea I've heard in a long time." Alex kissed her. "What brought it on?"

"Getting to know our favorite family from Georgia. Let's just say... they've really opened my eyes when it comes to things like age and family."

More love than ever filled Alex's heart. "When do you want to try?"

Shy again, Olivia said, "Right away. Does that freak you out?"

"Not at all." Alex admitted. "I actually really like the idea, especially since we're about to close on our new brownstone."   

Olivia kissed Alex yet again. "Please don't think that this is because of all the chaos... or because a good chunk of our friends have baby fever."

"I was not worried." Alex promised her. "But am I right that this is more about the march of time? And we agreed that wanted all of the kids to be close in age?"

"Bingo..." her words petered out as she thought of how to say her next thought. 

But Alex continued to be patient. "Talk to me. You're okay." 

"I'm just thinking about how this," she stroked the taut distended skin under her hand with one thumb. "Could be me in a month or two."

Alex held both of Olivia's hands in place against her middle. "This will be you. This will be you."

Chapter Text

It was to Olivia's pleasure the next morning before arriving at work to learn from her OBGYN during an early appointment that her chances for getting pregnant through IVF were so high that they were able to initiate the beginning process. Already. 

Had Olivia been completely absorbed in her own thoughts about her family life, she would have missed a very important phone call. From Cesaria. About Max.

Amanda's mother had had a nightmare so strong that it sent her into a panic attack. One strong enough that she earned herself a nasal oxygen supply. And a longer stay. The fright caused her blood pressure to rise just a little too high for the doctor's liking. Olivia thanked Cesaria for the call and promised to be a long soon, before hanging up. Why could no one she cared about ever do anything small?  

At least Amanda was ready to from the moment Olivia availed her of this new development. She would always count her can-do spirit. And it was appreciated. Greatly. 

Max asked upon their arrival to her hospital room, "Aren't you two tired of coming to see me here?"

But Amanda shook her head. "No, mama. Definitely not."

"Especially," Olivia added.  "Considering what happened the last time you got so panicked."

Max's answer was bland. "I got scared into labor."

Cesaria gently steered the conversation towards a useful direction. "Max... Why why don't you tell them what your nightmare was about?"

Max directed her attention to Amanda. "I dreamt vividly that your father showed up from wherever the hell he is. But... He also took you and your sisters. Not your brother. Left him be." 

Amanda arched an eyebrow. "Hm. What happened after, in the dream?"

"Everyone looked for you three. But bad things happened when you were found." Max just shuddered. "If it hadn't for my blood pressure being so high, this wouldn't be such a big deal. Now I feel bad that you left the office on my account. No need to come here because the fright was bad. I'm sorr..."

Max's words then stopped short. For she'd caught sight of someone in the hallway, headed right for her suite. And he was a stranger. What Max found jarring was that the man looked to be on a mission. But such was her nerves that her blood pressure monitor beeped. Warningly.  

Confused, Cesaria said, "What is it?"  

Max pointed. "Who is that?"

Cesaria didn't recognize the stranger. But their company did. And they promptly went on the defense. Ed Tucker was on the approach. Holy plot twist. 

Sighing heavily, Amanda said, "That is the head of the Internal Affairs Bureau." 

"Neither of you say anything. I have no idea why he's here." Olivia told Max and Cesaria seriously. "Tucker looks for any way to shut my unit down. Him being here does not make sense. At all."

The other mothers fell quiet. Chose to watch. But they couldn't look away. Such a change had come over Olivia and Amanda that their proverbial hackles had gone up. They were in heavy defense mode. 

Amanda snarled when Tucker entered, "Why are you here? I don't understand. No one has done anything wrong."  

Tucker didn't miss a beat. "I am here to tell you that if you toe the at all because this case involves your family, I will make sure you are transferred. And buried. Came here to tell you the news in person."

Understanding that he was very serious, Amanda chose not to let the fear show. "Fine. Then how did you know I was here? Let alone with my mother? She's never even heard of you before today, but just the sight of you caused her blood pressure to spike!"  

"Hey." Tucker's tone was obnoxiously calm. "I think you should know by now that I have eyes and ears all over the place. Now... I you don't mind... I need to speak to your mother. Alone." 

"E-excuse me?! I sure as hell do mind that!" Amanda protested. "But she's recovering from something traumati—"

Max chose to speak over her at this point. "Amanda-June McLaine, please be quiet."

Immediately but in her place, Amanda closed her mouth. Stepped to the side. In turn, Max then stared Tucker down. He would have been dead on the spot. 

"Sir," Max addressed him. "What do you want? I do not appreciate the hostility. And for more than obvious reasons. Talk. Or leave."   

Tucker said, "When was the last time you saw your husband?"

But for the beeping of the monitors, it suddenly became so quiet in the that one could have heard a pin drop. Tucker was unreal. And had not done his homework. Terrific. 

"Are you kidding?" seethed Max. "You would ask me that? Really? The last time I saw that bastard was when he was giving me the injuries that caused me to end up here!"

Tucker was not fazed by the outburst. "So you haven't seen him since the assault occurred?"

"NO!"

But now Olivia moved forward as she spoke to the unwanted visitor. "Get to the point before the doctors come."

"Fine." Tucker went for a different approach as he spoke to Max again. "I am asking because no one can find your husband." 

Such horror filled Max that she fell speechless. And her blood pressure monitor beeped in warning again. True nightmare scenarios flashed before her. What she wouldn't give to have any type of induced sleep. 

Olivia immediately shepherded Tucker out. And all the way to the elevators. No need for him to try to sneak around. In the meantime, Amanda spoke to Max. 

"I am so sorry that you had to encounter that man. He is a bully with zero tact." Amanda smoothed Max's hair back from where it had fallen into her face. "Can you say something?"

But Max could only shrug as she leaned back in her bed. "I'm at a loss. But... If your father crosses my path again, I won't be entirely responsible if he gets hurt."

Amanda knew that Max wasn't kidding. At all. She could hold her own in a fight. And it was impressive. To Amanda's knowledge, Max had also never killed before. Not even during her wild years in Loganville. But Maximos Mae was absolutely the kind of mother who would do anything to protect her children. At all. 

Meanwhile... 

Olivia had just seen Tucker off and sent a warning text to Fin about him when the lift door next to her opened. And... Of all people to stroll out... 

"Trevor?" Olivia blurted when she saw him walk towards her. "Uh... I feel confused. Just hat are you doing here?"

It was not a secret that Olivia's and Trevor's longstanding, infamous rivalry had only just thawed out in recent years because of Noah. But for one to somehow find each other like this? Unexpected. 

Trevor told her, "Even lawyers have gossip grapevines. Word has already spread through the grapevine about Lionel Granger and his current case. I assure you that his work is being closely monitored. And you have my word that I will tell you myself if any of it goes remotely awry. But now I'm wondering: do you know if Detective Rollins' mother has a lawyer yet?"

"No." Olivia said with a start. "I know that Max will need one for a personal matter about something else, but do you think that this could go to trial? Her husband is dangerous."  

Trevor continued to be reassuring to Olivia. "I don't think it will. But I want to help Missus Rollins to cover her bases. Pronto. And yes. I do know exactly what's going on. Should she accept my help, I will represent her pro bono."

Even more taken back, Olivia said blankly, "Why?" 

"Because men like Odis Lee Rollins and Lionel Granger give the rest of the male gender a bad name." Trevor continued. "But want to do what's right before someone seedy such Kressler shows up. And leads her astray."

Completely moved by the display of loyalty, Olivia said, "Okay. I will bring you to meet Max but take it easy. Please. My friend is in a delicate state. But since we're being honest? You also just missed Ed Tucker."

Trevor was intrigued. "Oh, really?"

"Mhm. I even chased Ed out. Do you promise to be on your best behavior now?"

Trevor said seriously, "I do."  

Amanda was more than a little surprised to find Olivia returning with Trevor. Only because it seemed so random. But she relaxed after Olivia explained the situation. It seemed that good fortune was her family's favor. And a tide-change. They were safe again. For now. 

Chapter Text

No one was happy that Odis Lee was on the loose. But Kim? She was happy to be away from him. Safe in a secure drug rehabilitation building in Murray Hill. She missed her children. Good and well. But recent events caused Kim to realize how badly she had needed to get her life in order. 

As a treat for being so cooperative and having finished the first stage of her treatment, Kim was allowed to sit outside in the facility's high-walled open-air garden. It was nice. Other patients were about. However... Kim was the only one in their number not under the care of a nurse. The freedom was humbling. 

But... Her pleasant mood was very soon jarred by an out of place voice. 

"Kimmie?" came the sound of someone close by. 

She jumped. No called her that. Except for one person. Looking around, Kim saw Odis Lee standing before her. And he was pleased as punch. 

Kim hissed, "What are you doing here, daddy? And how did you know just were I was."

"I have my ways." the man said coolly as he sat beside her. "Now just be cool." 

Kim could only thinking of how best to get to a phone as she repeated herself. "What are you doing here?"  

Odis Lee continued to be casual. "You might be getting another sibling from your mother in about nine months or so."

Having been privy to Odis Lee's plans against her will, Kim understood what her father meant. "Bastard."

Ignoring her, Odis Lee said, "I have no doubt that your sister is looking for me. But I just wanted to see you again because you because you're the last one left who doesn't want to spit on the ground at the sight of me. And... You know better than to rat me out."

Kim did her best to ignore the threat. "Do you have anything else to share?"

"Just that I have one more family reunion up my sleeve. But it's in the planning stages. For now." Odis Lee was maddeningly calm. "And should you rat me out, I will make sure that you regret it. No matter what." 

"Okay." Kim wiped her falling tears with the back of her hand. "I understand."

"You're damn right you do." Odis Lee stood and stretched. "Now, you be a good girl. Don't leave this facility."

Kim nodded. Watched him go. Even hummed her favorite hymnal in an attempt to self-soothe. But the moment that Odis Lee was out of sight, Kim felt her stomach unexpectedly churn. Just before she vomited all over herself. 

After being released from the hospital, it was time to collect Maggie Blue and Henry from the baby-sitter's house. Amanda was even given permission to leave work early so she could help Max out. A major hiccup, however? Maggie Blue had gone temporarily mute. It seemed that the events of what had occurred in the park were beginning to catch up with her. In the form of a self-imposed silence. Her mind was also racing. And for what? The little girl wasn't sure. 

But Amanda and Max then hit something of a roadblock when they got back to the the car. Maggie Blue had quite suddenly refused to get in the car. And... No one could figure out why. 

Max addressed her in a warning tone. "Maggie Blue Dafne Rollins, you get in the car now!"

But the little one shook her head. Fast. The back door of Amanda's car was open, and while both Max and Henry had been situated, Maggie Blue hadn't budge. Not an inch. For good measure? The little one blew a terrific tongue raspberry at her mother. An old memory had popped into hr head. Quite abruptly. Now she was trying to figure out how to process it. 

"Maggie Blue," said Max again. "I am tired. Sissy also can't pick you anymore. That means you really have to shape up and get in the car so we can go home."

At the mention of the 'h' word, Maggie Blue at last made the last leap. And it startled her to the point that she accidentally wet her pants. How odd. And... How... not her. 

As Max and Amanda gaped at her in surprise, the detective's phone rang. One great bout of relief washed over her as she read the name on the screen. Why? It was Olivia. 

"Hey, sarge." Amanda did her best to be casual. "Did I leave something behind?"

"No." Olivia responded. "I remember what you said about Maggie Blue have spent the day in silence. How has that been going?"

Amanda laughed hollowly. "My sister had a breakthrough. I think. But she's accidentally wet herself."

Olivia said, "That can sometimes happen when a small child has had a jolt of some sort. I reached out to an old friend about what's happening where Maggie Blue is concerned. They surprised me by agreeing to see me at my office now. Do you think you'll be able to make it back here again?" 

"Half the battle is getting Maggie Blue into the car." Amanda sighed. "But I'll do my best to get us there in a timely fashion."

"Good luck." Olivia said seriously. 

It took additional time after the phone call ended, but they got Maggie Blue into the car. Eventually.  

Chapter Text

Though not happy to be back at the precinct again so soon, Max was relieved when they were met at the car by Nick. Especially because he had a wheelchair for her to sit in. The man was very thoughtful with looking after his loved ones. He even pushed the chair for her so she could hold Henry with no trouble. Max was also pleased when Amanda found a completely new outfit for Maggie Blue to change into. Olivia kept a general supply of kid clothes in her office because she occasionally encountered children who needed new clothes. When all had been said and done, Max's crankiness from before had evaporated. Time for a different adventure. But she didn't mind. 

"Wow." Olivia said to Amanda as she and the others made it back into her office. "I ended up calling more people. But you all still made it here first. Outstanding." 

While Nick stood by, Amanda said, "Who?" 

But before Olivia could say anything, a new voice asked, "Is there any room for us now?" 

Alex was in the doorway. Casey and Trevor? Both in her company. 

"Do you three just travel together?" Max blurted as the attorneys filed in. "Seriously, though."

"We do travel in a back." said Casey. "From time to time." 

Alex told Olivia, "I think it would be best if we at least went to an area that would be more suited to Maggie Blue's tastes?"

Catching her drift, Olivia herded everyone towards a different area of the SVU's floor. It was the area where the room where some child victims were spoken to. Why? Everything inside the room was kid-friendly. Then the small crowd was met by the sight of a kind-faced, sharply dressed man. Did Max recognize him? No. But her firstborn did. 

Amanda hugged the man briefly. "George? What are you doing here? I thought you were in Oklahoma!"

"Things change. But that is neither here nor there at the moment." he told the detective. "Will you please introduce me?"

Amanda nodded as she faced her mother. "This is Doctor George Huang. He's a psychiatrist and an FBI profiler. Pretty sure he's been helping our squad since 2001. I think."

"How do you do?" said the Rollins matriarch as she shook George's hand. "My name name is Max Rollins."

"Pleased to meet you." George politely returned the handshake. "Everything Amanda just said about me is very true. Olivia has brought me up to speed on the situation regarding your youngest daughter. And she asked if I could help try to get to the bottom of what has Maggie Blue acting the way she is." 

"Okay." Max was at once charmed by her new acquaintance's calm demeanor. "My daughter is very friendly. Gentle, too. But she uses ASL as second language when she's hung up by her speech delay. It's her second language. Technically."

"How about that?" George mused. "I work very well with children. There's even an advanced child psychology degree to my name. But I am also very fluent in American Sign Language."

More impressed than ever, Max availed Maggie Blue of the situation. And the little girl immediately understood. By the end? She even gave George a thumb's up to convey approval. 

Did Maggie Blue have any idea of what to expect when she entered the next room with George? No. But mostly because she was too short to see in to the viewing window. However... Maggie Blue felt elated at the sight of all the books and all the toys. Her favorite part? The table had paper and crayons laid out. Just for her. The little girl enjoyed coloring. And she was very good at it for someone her age.  

Her companion watched her draw for a few moments before speaking. "Maggie, do you love what you're doing?"

The little girl nodded. But continue with her activity. A picture was forming. Literally. 

George asked gently, "What are you drawing?"

Frannie, the little girl signed.

George felt pleased by the fast progress now, so he asked, "Who is Frannie?"

And Maggie Blue signed again. Mandy's dog.

So George asked, "Can you tell me why she's important?"  

Maggie used both hands to sign, She saved me because she loves me, and I love her.

George's patience continued on. "What did Frannie save you from?"

But Maggie Blue immediately ignored the question. Chose to keep coloring. And with great fervor. They were getting too close to her fear. 

After a few moments, George gave it another try. "What's your favorite color?"

Maggie Blue slammed a dark blue crayon into the center of the table. 

George said, "Wow. That's is also my favorite color. Do you think you can add to the color just why it is that you like it?" 

Maggie Blue obliged in reluctance. And she even finished the whole picture before presenting it to George. The man understood what he was looking at. Countless years of working with children helped with being able to decipher kid artwork. But now they were at the crux of the matter. 

"If this is Frannie," George pointed to the depiction of the dog on the paper before moving to what his tiny companion had drawn in blue. "Then what is this?"

Every bone in Maggie Blue's body urged her not to tell. But she pushed past her fear. Swiftly so. The little girl began to sign, but George put one hand over both of hers for a second. 

"Come on." George said gently. "Will you please use your voice?" 

After an eye-roll, Maggie Blue said hoarsely, "It's water."

"Got it." said George. "You like water?"  

Maggie Blue said in a tone of correction, "Rivers. Mama and daddy also like 'em."

On the other side of the glass, Max felt visibly jolted as she was hit by a major epiphany. Amanda looked at her in surprise. 

"Hey." she said gently to Max. "Why is the river so important to my sister now."

But Max turned to Trevor. "She'll be humming something now. Can you hear it?" 

He nodded after having a listen. "I hear the hymn of Down To The River. Does this mean anything?"

"Uh-huh." said Max. "All of my children have sung it to themselves before because it calms them. And Maggie Blue really does love rivers. But... Damn..." 

"I think we've actually had a break." Olivia said as she knocked on the window to catch George's attention. "Wow."  

George was quick to join them. Seeing that everyone looked surprised, he just settled in. Waited for someone else to speak. It'd been awhile since partaking in an SVU mystery. And he was curious now. 

So Amanda said, "There is a very nice river not too far from the motor park where I grew up. It's called Cobalt Run. Max used to take my sister and I there a lot until she felt were confident enough to go alone." 

"Mhm." confirmed Max. "I also took Maggie because she really loves nature."

Now it was Alex having the epiphany. "Would this be why the two of you ended up at The Ramble?"

Max nodded. "I've known by husband for an extraordinarily long time. Decades. Just before I found out Amanda was on the way, we went to the river. Made a plan to run away. Follow Cobalt Run as far as it went."

"Did you not go," Casey said. "Because life happened?" 

"Correct." said Max. "But every time after that day, whenever my husband would get angry or just wanted to be left alone, I could always find him somewhere by the river. He's just that predictable. And... It seems Maggie gets that from him." 

Now George spoke up. "Are you saying that your husband knows how to survive in the woods? Even if the woods we're talking about now is just Central Park?"

"Yep." Max nodded and shifted her attention to Olivia. "Now it also seems that Maggie Blue has remembered this. And I think she scared herself. I'm betting that you'll find some trace of Odis Lee by Central Park's biggest body of water. Closest to The Ramble. Please be careful. Odis Lee can fight, and make a weapon out of almost anything. So can I. But I choose to be tame because I raised the children." 

"Wow." Olivia said. "Thank you so much. We will take your information under advisement. And we heed your warning."

Max bobbed her head in acknowledgment before turning to George. "Thank you for getting my daughter to talk again. She's normally a chatterbox."

George smiled. "Glad I could help. Maggie Blue cracked the case wide open for Olivia and her team. So that's that. Are you to receive her?"

When Max nodded, George opened the door to the other space. Called to Maggie Blue. The little girl immediately ran to Max. Maneuvered herself into her lap after some negotiation about sharing the space with Henry before settling in for a snuggle. Having her mind picked by George had worn her out. 

Tucking in a few brochures about counseling into Max's purse for her, Olivia asked Carisi, "Will you please take our guests home? And return post haste?"

Carisi answered, "You bet, sarge. I will see you in awhile." 

Once they'd gone, Trevor told Olivia, "I'll ask Rafael to come here. The man will not want to miss the next part. In any way."

"How true." Olivia said. "Come join the rest of at the media center when you're done. I understand if you can't stay. But I will be grateful if you do."

Promising to have an answer soon, Trevor left the room. Fin headed for the media center. Amanda followed. And Nick. So did George, Alex, and Casey. Olivia brought up the rear. How she hoped the oncoming events would play even some small part in bringing the case to an end. 

Chapter Text

Upon Carisi's return from dropping Amanda's family off at home, Olivia sent him and Fin in to the field to follow through on the clues of Max and Maggie Blue. They were going to look for Odis Lee. And hopefully draw him out into the open for a showdown. They also took backup in the form of uniformed officers. 

And... Olivia would have gone. But she stayed behind at the last minute because she'd begun to feel unwell. It felt unwise to be in a situation where she would be unable to cope in private. Very. At least she had an exact idea of what the problem was. 

But, feeling concerned, Amanda asked tentatively, "Everything alright? I've noticed that you're looking a little green." 

Opposite the media room desk from her, Olivia straightened herself out. "I'm good. But I will be in my office for a little bit. Can you send Alex my way when she comes back from the restroom? Please?"

Wondering for the umpteenth time if Olivia was pregnant, Amanda nodded. "Sure thing." 

Olivia closed the door behind herself when she entered her office. Even shut the blinds. When Alex found her, she was on her office couch, sitting with her shoes off and her legs in a diamond formation. Alex understood what was happening. Immediately. 

"Hey." Alex's tone was very gentle now as she sat beside Olivia. "Is the IVF medication making you nauseas?" 

Olivia arched her back when Alex began to rub it. "Yep. And Amanda has noticed. I think she's about to figure it out. Do we tell her?"  

Alex shook her head. "Not unless she guesses before we tell everyone else."

Olivia blew out a breath of air. "Sounds good to me."

Alex continued to rub Olivia's back. "Do you have any idea of what you'd like to name this kid?"

Both women had complete faith in the universe that the IVF procedure would fully take. So they found themselves discussing potential ideas. Already. 

So Olivia was appreciative of Alex's distraction attempt. "No. And we still need to think of a name for the kid you're carrying." 

"How true." Alex agreed. "But come on. Just tell me a name or two that you like."

Olivia thought about it. "Vera, Mila, and Lyla are all nice."  

"Wow. Those are all very beautiful names. I love them." complimented Alex. "Do you have any ideas for boy names?"

Olivia shook her head. "No. None that come to mind. But I feel confident that Noah is getting two baby sisters." 

"Wow." said Alex. "I guess we'd best batten down the hatches, then."

Olivia gave a nod of agreement. Conversation soon turned to lighter things. Good thing. No sooner had the sergeant's nausea passed and she'd straightened herself out than there was a knock at the door. 

But she opened it to find a frantic-looking Amanda there, so Olivia asked, "What's wrong?"

Kim sounded sad when she answered, "Yes. But are Olivia and Alex also there?"

"Yes." Olivia said firmly. "Both of us are with your big sister. In my office. We're here to listen." 

Alex added, "You have our attention. Go for it." 

"My dad just came by to see me. And I felt so upset when he left that I got ill. No idea how he knows where I am now." Kim's words were tumbling out. "But I also had no idea who to call."

"You did the right thing to call here." responded Alex. "Good job." 

"And I will come talk to you." Olivia told Kim as she began to collect her belongings. "But please just tell us what happened, alright?"

Kim proceeded to give a detailed account of the visit. Left no stone unturned. The others felt devastated for her by the time she was done. 

Kim then went back to sounding sad. "What am I supposed to even do now? All I can think of about where he could have possibly gone is a forest area in Central Park. Or by the water. Maybe. I don't know."

Alex told Kim, "None of us are going to let him come after you again."

Amanda said, "She's right."

Olivia tacked on, "And what you said about said about the water is very helpful. I mean it. And I am on my way now. Don't worry."

Kim's fear lifted. "Okay, Olivia. See you soon."

After the call ended, Amanda looked to her company. "What now?"

"Keep the house in order with Nick when I leave." Olivia helped Amanda to stand. "Please."

"Okay." Amanda said seriously. "I can do that." 

Nodding in approval, Olivia then turned to Alex. "You are going to come with me. Do I have any idea of what to expect? No. But I have I feeling that having a lawyer nearby will be good."

Just pleased to be included, Alex followed Olivia and Amanda back to the media center. She even got ready on the way. Nick was holding center court. In his company now? Casey, Barba, Trevor, and George. It really was all hands on deck. But... No sooner had Olivia updated them about the phone call than a cell phone rang. 

"Who's phone is that?" asked Amanda after checking her own.

"Mine." Casey fished her phone from her pocket. "Hang on..."   

They watched as she answered her phone. And... It was with actual confusion that they took in the sight of Casey's friendly expression dropping. Fast. 

"Okay." the redhead began to seize control of the chat. "Primrose? You two are where, but you've sprained what?" 

There there then followed a pause.

Before Casey spoke to the mysterious Primrose once more. "I'm with my detective squad. But I will be along with at least one of them very soon. Just hang tight."  

Another pause. Casey's company noticed that she seemed only the smallest of relief. Whatever the attorney had to tell them, it had to do with what they were investigating. No doubt. 

But Casey said, "Look after yourself. See you soon."

Amanda pounced first after Casey ended her end of the call. "Just who is Primrose?" 

"A friend of mine and Rafael's." explained Casey. "Her full name is Primrose Van Belle. But..."

Barba bailed her out when her words faltered. "This woman becoming our friend is a very curious tale. But the important part? Primrose Van Belle is the business partner and fiancée of Casey's younger sister. Yes. Really."

Amanda digested this news just fine. As did Nick. Neither of them had a considerably long history with Casey. So they turned first to Olivia. She seemed to be the most surprised. And should it have been funny? No. But it was. 

The sergeant bleated, "You have a sister, Acacia? Since when?" 

Casey rolled her eyes at the mention of her full name. "Since almost twenty-five years ago. My sister and I are close. But she has her own life. And... If you all can believe it... She's a florist."

"Wait one second." Alex held her hands in a time-out position. "Did you tell me once that your old man's name is Juniper? What's your mom's name?" 

Now Casey just heaved a sigh. "Literally, her name is Rosemary." 

"Wow." Alex remarked. "Then if that's that about your parents, your actual name is Acacia, and your sister's fiancée is named Primrose... what is your sister called?" 

"Magnolia Grace." now Casey ran her fingers through her hair. "But... Primrose just called me to say that she and my sister were jumped in the park now. By an angry white man with a heavy southern accent. Not sure if they were violated."

"But they could have been." Amanda said blandly. "Not a coincidence. Whatsoever."  

Casey nodded as she then turned to George. "Can you come along? Magnolia is different. And you have a very calming personality."

George responded, "Yes. I am definitely happy to help out."

Olivia interjected, "I completely trust that you two are capable when teaming up. However... You are about to see potential rape victims in my jurisdiction. Take one of my detectives. Pronto."

Casey and George left quickly. With Amanda. 

Chapter Text

Amanda, Casey, and George made it to the hospital in fast course. Primrose Van Belle could be found in a private recovery room. Dressed in a cloth hospital gown and sporting a litany of scrapes and bruises, it was very plain that she had been put through the wringer. But what caused Amanda's heart to sink? While Primrose's cuts and the like were patched up with bandages, her left leg was propped up on a pillow... and looking very swollen. The detective could only imagine how much discomfort Primrose was in.

She noticed Casey first. "I'm so glad to see you. My parents are en route. Yours, too. But it might take awhile. You know New York traffic."

The lawyer nodded as she entered the room. "Uh-huh. And I'm so glad you called me. That was quick thinking."

Primrose bobbed her head before changing tracks. "Who did you bring with you?"

Casey beckoned them forward. "Prim, these are two of my colleagues. Detective Rollins belongs to Olivia Benson's team. Doctor Huang works for the FBI. But he's been helping out Olivia's team for a very long time. Today is one more occasion." 

George politely bid Primrose hello. And after a reassurance that he was only present to speak with Magnolia, he stepped aside. This was not his show. It was Amanda's. Technically. 

"I'm Detective Rollins." Amanda said of herself as she moved closest to Primrose's bed. "My sergeant asked that I come here to get your version of events. Casey was already with is when you called. So was Doctor Huang. Are you able to remember what happened?"

"Yes." Primrose just sighed. "It's kind of a lot. Are you sure?" 

The detective nodded. "Yes. Just go from the top. Don't worry."

Out came a story of walking through a hiking trail in Central Park with Primrose and surprised by a man jumping out at them from the bushes. Her tale also included getting yelled at by the stranger for being too close to 'his part' of the area. Calling the encounter 'terrifying' seemed to hardly do it justice. Especially when Primrose reached the point about Magnolia being held at gunpoint.

Primrose's only choice? Literally? It was to run. And she did. Before accidentally tripping over a gopher hole and going on a tumble down the hill side. It was only just her luck that she'd stopped just short of the lake water. Bleeding.

"I am so sorry." Amanda sympathized when Primrose had finished. "Has the doctor given you a prognosis?"

"Not a full one." Primrose gave a shaky sigh. "It'll still take some time to see if my ankle is actually broken. Or... something. But I just want to get all of this over with."

Amanda knew she meant this part of the ordeal, so she showed Primrose a certain mugshot. "Is he the person you're talking about?"

Primrose gave a nod before studying Amanda with renewed interest. "Detective... Are you his daughter?"

She told the truth. "I am." 

"Well, good luck." Primrose tried not to sound too bland. "Have I been helpful?" 

"Yes. And you made it through the event today. I'm so glad that you did. Truly." Amanda set one of her contact cards on Primrose's beside table. "If you have any questions at any time, you now have the information to reach me." 

Primrose bobbed her head in thanks. But it was at this point that a particular piece of information popped in Casey's head. One rather important. 

And the question came out before she could stop herself. "Prim, where is Elodie? Tell me she didn't see today's madness. In any way."

"Oh, she didn't." Primrose responded. "We would have been heartsick if it were so. It's our day off today. So Juniper and Rosemary offered to keep her. We needed some time without the little one underfoot."

"Ah." Casey suddenly realized her point. "I take it that you and my sister were working on wedding plans?" 

"Mhm." Primrose exhaled noisily. "But we didn't get far before it happened."

Choosing to keep Primrose from going into a spiral, George politely asked Primrose at this point, "Who is Elodie?"  

"She's the light of mine and Magnolia's lives. Now she is four." Primrose told George. "Magnolia had her during her first marriage. I've had equal and legal guardianship since she was in the womb."

Amanda asked, "Are you able to say why?" 

"It's Magnolia's call." Primrose decided. "But let's just say that she passed an inherited condition down that wasn't apparent until after Elodie had joined the world."   

"Got it." said Amanda. "Then you stepped in to provide care for her as a newborn because Magnolia was unable?"

"Mhm. That's the short version. A bullet point is that they both have feeding tubes. Now I know how to care for my family. And fight for them." Primrose quickly moved on before the detective could pity her. "But anyway... I will be formally adopting Elodie after I marry Magnolia..."  

Her words faded away as she was hit by the realization that Elodie would soon be seeing both of her parents in such bad states. It did not take long for her to become inconsolable. Casey stayed behind to comfort Primrose. It was the right thing to do. She had also known the younger woman for her entire life. Amanda existed hastily with George. But the detective made sure to send for the doctor on her way out. 

Did it take long to find Magnolia Novak's room? It did not. She let the new people enter the room she'd been assigned. Where Primrose had been of average height and build, it could be seen that Magnolia was tall. And slender. Quite Primrose's physical opposite. But... Both Amanda and Casey noticed Magnolia's feeding tube. It was apparent when compared to her pale skin. The woman was also covered in old scars. Amanda wondered just what Magnolia had experienced in the past. 

But she pulled herself together as she addressed her. "Hello, Magnolia. My name is Amanda. I'm a detective. And I know your sister. Sometimes even work with Casey."

The younger woman looked at her in surprise. "Really? Did my sister make it here with you?"

Amanda answered, "Yes. She is with Primrose right now. It's also my understanding that her parents and yours are on the way. But I can't say what time they'll be here. Elodie will also be in that mix."

"Okay." Magnolia wiped her tears. "Then you're one of the detectives my sister mentioned?" 

Amanda nodded. "Yes. And I've also come here with one of our colleagues, Doctor Huang. He works for the FBI."

Magnolia tried not to stare in shock. "What?"

"It's true. And I was already the precinct with Casey when Primrose called. Thank heavens for happenstance." George told her from the doorway. "I have been told by many that I have a very calming presence. But I am here. Should you wish to talk." 

Magnolia decided to trust these people. She could tell they meant what they said. And since they were friends of Casey's, they had to be good. Right?

"I will talk." she decided. "But did anyone mention my feeding tube?"

"Yes." Amanda said. "Primrose mentioned that you and your daughter Elodie both have feeding tubes. But she didn't say why."

George added, "She also said it's your call."   

"Oh." Magnolia sat up straighter. "My daughter and I are epileptic. Both of us had recent separate events that earned us the tubes. For awhile. What I can't believe is that that guy didn't yank mine out..." 

"Do you feel comfortable enough to share what happened?"

"Yes. Please. The nurse should be back soon to help me out," Magnolia tapped her tube. "And it takes a long time."

"Okay." said Amanda. "Go from the top."

And so they heard now a recollection from their new acquaintance about bout of terror with Odis Lee. Off the trail. Did he rape her? No. Mostly because Magnolia had fought him... before he ended up leaving her for dead. Primrose found her not long after. She even made the calls for help. 

Her whole story just spilled out. Although both Amanda and George noticed that the faster Magnolia spoke, the more she tripped over her own words. Or accidentally repeated herself until she could be nudged out of the rut. Something was definitely up there. One very good thing that came from the visit with Magnolia Novak? She was able to identify the picture of her mugger.

But an overall glaring fact about Magnolia's mood was that she just seemed to be annoyed that the event had even happened. First time in awhile that Amanda had seen this kind of reaction.

And... They eventually learned that Magnolia had been able to see the top of The Plaza Hotel while the attack had occurred. Such a detail meant at least some bit of a narrower search grid for the search party. It was better than nothing. 

Chapter Text

It was great appreciation that Amanda felt towards her squad. They were doing all in their power to catch Odis Lee. And get justice for those he had wrong. But... It was with his terrific luck that he seemed to have just vanished in to the bowels of Central Park. And without a trace. The man was too good at stealth. So the team was forced to move on. Eventually. No one felt pleased. Whatsoever. 

All was quiet, until four weeks later. On August seventh. 

Today, the team was going through the motions of housekeeping and post-case paperwork. A very open-and-shut case had occurred. Normality was good. But Olivia and her people were feeling extra pleased. For... The next day was Maggie Blue's birthday. In the name of reminding the little girl of what a normal childhood was, Max had grown determined about throwing her a party. Her therapist had even suggested it.

Upon word spreading? Amanda and the others were looking forward to it. Everyone wanted to make sure that Maggie Blue could have positive memories now. So she didn't have to dwell on what had happened to herself and Max in Central Park. 

The universe also seemed to be beaming at them today. Each member of Olivia's inner circle was now so on top of it that they were able to leave early. Quite the rare occurrence. Amanda wondered if the moon would be blue that night. 

Just as Nick began to wrap up a few last-minute items, Amanda went to check-in with Olivia. Her intent had been to say good-bye before clocking out. But the grew distracted when reaching Olivia's office.

Why? The woman could be seen sitting on her couch, performing a breathing exercise while holding both hands in a strategic manner flush against her lower middle. But then reason caught up with Amanda. She recognized her tactic, having herself done it so much in recent times now. This conversation would be good. 

Amanda knocked on the open door. "Sarge?"

The older woman smiled when she saw her. "Hey, Rollins. Excited to go home to see your babies now?" 

"Very." Amanda stepped forward and then briefly indicated Olivia's middle. "When are you due? I know that look on your face. And what you're doing with your hands."

Olivia turned bashful. "The little one will be coming in the spring. But I'm not that far along, so please keep this to yourself."

"My lips are sealed." Amanda gave her friend a warm hug. "But I am so happy for you now. And wonderful things are happening because you deserve them."

Olivia beamed. "That is very kind of you to say. Wow. Thank you. I mean it."  

The mothers' chat turned to light things. Just for awhile. How good it felt to have a normal conversation. Such a thing seemed like a rare luxury these days. But Nick soon arrived, ready to go. At last. He even had their things together.  

After a greeting to Olivia, Nick helped Amanda to her feet. Steadied her. The weight of carrying two babies now sometimes made her teeter. But did Amanda mind? Not at all. She actually liked being pregnant. A lot. 

Nick said to Olivia, as he helped Amanda into her coat, "Need anything else before we go?"

Olivia shook her head as she also rose to her feet. "Nope. Go. Be with your family. All of will see you at Maggie's party tomorrow afternoon."     

Later... 

After all the children under the roof of Rollins and Amaro were asleep for the night, the adults remained awake. They were on top of their made bed. Enjoying time to themselves. Nick was engrossed in the month's copy of National Geographic. He was a longtime subscriber. Beside him, Amanda was leaning against the headboard and gently tracking the movements of their unborn children. Both were big. So Amanda was very aware of their movements. Right down to just which twin was moving what limb. 

But Amanda spoke to her other half. "Mi amor? I love the twins. Very much. But... I don't want to be pregnant again for a few more years. Okay?"  

Nick immediately put the magazine on his bedside table she turned to face Amanda. "Beautiful, we have almost half a dozen kids. But two of your siblings even keep vital supplies here. That's already seven kids that we regularly keep track of. Do you really want more?"   

Amanda nodded. "Yes. Just one more. But maybe in a few years. I'm serious about that part." 

"Okay." Nick let out a sound exhale. "I want a big family because I'm not an only child. But I even have a boatload of cousins in Cuba and Italy. Am I close to them? Not really. But they are family. Can't deny that. But... why do you want a family? Have we officially said that the twins are it?" 

"No. Technically." Amanda said seriously. "My sister and I were not friends when we were little. At all. We lived in such separate worlds that it felt like I was an only child. Now that I see what we've got here with Zara, Edith, and Freja, and I see how close they already are... My heart is full. It gives me hope. We have a long way to go because they crash-landed into our lives. But I still have so much hope for the future." 

"And," Nick began cottoning on. "You feel that one more kid would round things out." 

Amanda nodded. "Yes. Am I crazy for that?"

Nick shook his head. "No. And I like it. We will try for the last kid, once the twins are out of diapers. How's that?" 

Amanda kissed him. "Deal."  

But then she sat up. Moved herself into a sitting position. As pregnant as she was, this was not an easy task. It was eventually accomplished with Nick's help. Ever loyal, Frannie Mae hopped off the bed and went through the motions of stretching out. She would accompany her mistress to the kitchen. Just like always.  

Nick said to Amanda, "Do the babies want a midnight snack?" 

She nodded before turning off the light on her own bedside table. "Yep. Just go to bed, mi amor. Don't wait up. All of us have a big day tomorrow." 

It was a short walk from the main bedroom to the kitchen. But... In that time, something began to just feel wrong. Even Frannie Mae felt it. She demonstrated her concern and alertness by pressing very close to her mistress. The animal was completely on her guard. Amanda felt puzzled. She had never witnessed such behavior in her pet. 

Then Amanda's nervousness increased when Frannie Mae bared her teeth and began to growl as they entered the kitchen. How odd.

Amanda cooed to her pet, "What's up? Come on. Show mama what's wrong?"

But a new voice greeted her from the gloom of the summer's night filtering the already-darkened kitchen. "Hello, Junebug."  

Amanda's blood ran cold. Fast. Only one of her parents had ever called by that nickname. Looking around, Amanda found that the back door of the kitchen was wide open. She had absolutely locked it before turning in. Leaning against the nearby counter? Odis Lee Rollins, himself. Amanda realized with a start that he had successfully picked the door lock. But what she couldn't figure out was how he'd found her house. And the most startling fact? Odis Lee Rollins appeared to very sober. He also had a gun in hand.  

Before either of the Rollinses could say anything, Frannie Mae let out a very loud, very sharp kind of bark. Everyone in the house woke. Immediately. Annoyed, Odis Lee cocked his gun and pointed it at the dog, considering her.

Amanda began to beg for the life of her pet. "Oh, please don't shoot her. I will do anything if you don't touch my dog!"  

Rolling his eyes, Odis Lee said, "Fine. She will be spared." 

Now a creak in the floorboards caught the attention of the Rollinses. Nick was walking slowly into the room, his gun drawn. Did it surprise him that the trespasser was his girlfriend's estranged father? No. His abrupt appearance just made him angry. But he kept it together. Amanda was already in tears. 

"Toss your gun this way. And then we can talk about this like adults," Nick said firmly to the older man. "Because no part of this is worth harming your pregnant daughter."

Odis Lee vaguely regarded Amanda's expectant condition before pulling her into his hold and aiming his weapon at Nick. "I won't hurt them. But I am going to leave and you are going to let me. Otherwise... I will do things that no one will even appreciate. Or like." 

Amanda's resolve crumbled at last as she said to Nick, "I love you forever. Look after everyone for me. But... I am so sorry that you had to fall in love with me and get pulled into the madness. No one deserves that part of the family drama. At all."  

The apology broke Nick's heart. But... He was more brokenhearted over the fact that Amanda had felt one was necessary. She was the absolute love of his life. No matter what. Even in a storm.  

"I love you with all my heart, Amanda." Nick told her. "And I will find you. No matter what." 

Odis Lee growled in his firstborn's ear, "Tell your dog to stay. We have have to go."  

Gathering up what strength which had abandoned her, Amanda spoke to her dog. "Sit."

Frannie Mae sat. Fixed her eyes on her mistress. Waited. Patiently. 

Amanda said to her, "Stay."

Frannie Mae did as told, while watching Amanda vanish into the night with her father.

Chapter Text

Earlier... 

Max's life had not stopped since her attack in the park. As much as she wanted to just crawl in to a hole to hibernate, she had to keep going. Her smallest children counted on her. For everything. Which was why Max made it her mission to carry through on throwing a birthday party for Maggie Blue. No way would she skip her daughter's birthday because she wanted to hide. The little one deserved normalcy.  

But Max would be remiss to ignore that the stress of everything made her feel ill on the following weeks. At least she'd followed through on getting into counseling. She would be damned to hell for eternity if she let Odis Lee take that from her. Moving to New York? It had meant starting over. Not letting her past win. Or... consume her. No way. 

Henry was put bed first that night. Maggie Blue, not long after. Max only paused long enough to do some chores before shutting their home down for the night. Exhaustion? It was becoming her. And she did not like it. 

Later...

Max was awoken by someone giver her a rough sake. The lamp was even on. Quite to her horror, she was face to face with Odis Lee. And he had a gun. 

"What do you want?!" Max demanded. "I don't have anything to give you!"

Odis Lee climbed on to Max's bed. Mounted her. Last thing he needed was for her to bolt. Or kick. 

"I am here," Odis Lee sneered. "To discuss a family relocation."

But Max violently shook her head. "No. I worked too hard to get us here."

"And I'm impressed. Truly. Nice job." Odis Lee tone was very sarcastic. "But... what if our union last month created a new child?"

Max went slack. "That was not a union."

"So says you." Odis Lee continued to hold his weight against Max. "I still remember your hiccup about birth control."

Max exhaled heavily through her nose in an effort to keep from screaming. Fear had fled her system. All she could think about was keeping Odis Lee's attention on her because it meant one less chance to remind him that two other people were asleep down the hall.

But... Max tried to put out of her mind that back when she and Odis Lee had been wild together, she had always gotten off on being pinned down. It took tremendous effort to keep her body from responding so. That would not be good. 

"If I have another child," Max finally said. "You will never meet them. I can promise you that. Just like I'm glad that our son will never know you. But I pray that Maggie will forget you one day. Nobody deserves a father like you. Whatsoever." 

"No? Fine." Odis Lee sank his most weight against her, yet. "How about I bring Maggie to Junebug? You can't say I'm not thoughtful for that."

Max found herself exercising more care than ever to keep her cool. "Just what would you do afterwards?"  

"Our son can do with a brother." decided Odis Lee. "All of us can get out here and start things right. For good."

But Max finally lost it. "NO!" 

How did Odis Lee respond? By striking Max in the temple with his gun. The woman immediately saw stars.

Her heart then jumped into her throat when her bedroom door squeaked. Maggie Blue had chosen this moment to arrive. She had awoken because she'd had a bad dream. Now she wanted her mother's comfort. And to sleep again. But upon the processing the sight of her parents, Maggie Blue froze. She was confused. While also at a loss for what to do. 

"Please leave Maggie be!" Max pleaded with Odis Lee. "Remember? She is deaf!" 

A new plan came to Odis Lee, so he told Max, "Keep the boy. He is too small. I could accidentally hurt him. But Maggie is also mine, so I will do what I want." 

Last thing Max remembered for awhile? Succumbing to her pain and shock as Odis Lee made off with Maggie Blue. God only knew where they'd go. New York City was heavily populated. And... Very big. 

Max did make a dash for Henry's room when she did come to. But she wept in relief when she found her son his crib. Odis Lee had not taken him. Then her heart melted. Why? Because Henry was just waking up. He'd slept through the entire event.

Max lifted Henry from his crib and kissed his forehead. "I am so happy to see you right now."

Henry laughed in amusement at the sound of his mother's voice. But then he snuggled closer to her. Pawed at her chest. It was very clear what he wanted. Max just winced. Henry was hungry and she wanted to feed him. But her breasts just felt very uncomfortable.

It had to be the stress. Right?

A fresh wave of terror and queasiness cascaded through Max's entire system when, the very next second, she remembered that Maggie Blue had been taken away. Her nightmare? Just beginning. Tonight would last forever. Probably. 

Quite thankful to find her phone on her bedside table, upon returning to her bedroom after that, Max used it to place a certain call. Swiftly. 

"911 Operator." came a cool, collected voice on the other end of the line. "What's your emergency?"

Max lost what little composure she'd had. "M...my husband abducted our deaf child, and then knocked me out with is his gun! I only just came to! My daughter turns three tomorrow, and I have no idea where she could have been brought!" 

The operator didn't miss a beat. "What is your child's name, please?" 

The frantic woman said, "Maggie Blue Dafne Rollins!"

"Okay." the operator continued to be be soothing as she plugged what information she was being fed into the computer monitor before her. "Tell me your name. Please."

"I am called Maximos Mae Rollins," replied she. "But my oldest daughter is a detective at the sixteenth precinct's SVU!"  

"Good." the operator told Max. "I'm alerting SVU now. They will be at your place in ten minutes. Are you still at 25367 West 82nd Street?"

"Uh-huh. In apartment 1A, with my baby son Henry..." Max's words trailed away as she felt her worst spike of nausea yet. "Oh, God..." 

The operator was at last a smidgeon apprehensive. "Missus Rollins?"

But she responded shortly, "I have to go." 

"Wait—"

But she hung up on the operator, tossed her phone on the bed, laid Henry back in his own, made it to the bathroom just in time to empty the contents of her stomach into the toilet. For the third time in two days. How she wished this was all a dream. It felt like her life would never be normal again. Ever. 

When the calvary arrived, Olivia had to hold back sob. Max looked like she'd been run over. How she could even function, Olivia didn't know. But the sight would not be something she would forget. 

Carisi approached Max asking, "Where is Henry now? I can look after him."

Grateful, Max told him, "Henry is in his crib. Had to put him there after I called 911 because I got sick. Now's probably hungry... I think there's a bottle in the fridge..." 

Carisi bobbed his head. "Got it."

From there, he made his exit. Max proceeded to explain her version of events to Olivia and Fin. Also present was Melinda. Olivia had called her for good measure while the forces were being rallied. The doctor patched up Max's wounds. Max felt a few different kinds of drained. But she plowed through the details. Missed nothing. At least... so far as she could tell. 

"What now?" Max trembled. "I was not raped. But... We all know that Odis Lee is a man of this word. He could go anywhere. Perhaps even be on the road now!"

"But we won't let him get far." Olivia spoke with solid affirmation. "We won't."

Max's heart constricted at a new thought. "Olivia... We need to get hold of our Queens family. Stat." 

"We will. But my priority is making sure that you're okay to walk about of this apartment with Henry." said Olivia. "I want to get you two to the station."

Melinda spoke softly to Max. "I see no immediate problems like an injury. Or a concussion. But... I'm only saying this because of what happened last month and because you look very off-color... Do you think there's any chance that you could be pregnant right now?"

"I do." hot tears fell down Max's face immediately. "But all I feel right now is nauseating fear..."

"Do you have a quiet place we can go?" Melinda picked up her medical bag. "I have a portable Doppler machine with me. And we can use that to check things out. If you wish."

Max did. She even led them to Maggie Blue's room because it was closest. And had a spare bed. Olivia was pleased to have tagged along for this because it looked to her like Max's limbs were leaden. But she helped her lay down, pull back her shirt, let Melinda set up her device. Olivia even held Max's hand when it was asked of her. They were family. And she would comfort her. In any way that she could. 

Both women watched as Melinda soon showed them a particular image on her Doppler machine. 

"There you go." Melinda said. "Your little one is very small. But right here."

A torrent of emotions cascaded across Max's face. And through her body. Olivia could only watch helplessly. It broke her heart. Well into a million pieces. How she could not imagine Max's feelings just then. 

Hell. They were all of them in their own kinds of hell. Just what could make it end?

A call from Nick a few moments later did not help. For... This was how Olivia learned of Amanda's abduction. She headed back into the bedroom feeling dazed. And she couldn't hide it. Her ability to do so had abandoned her. 

Greatly cautious, but cleaned up now, Max rose to her feet. "Olivia? What is it?"

Olivia's words felt heavy on her tongue. "Amanda has been taken, too." 

Chapter Text

Unoriginal in thought, Odis Lee drove both of his daughters to Central Park. The night was very cold.

Amanda? She was naught in but her pajamas. The same could also be said for Maggie Blue. And the park was a ghost town at this hour. The detective literally saw no one whom she could even begin to covertly signal for help. 

But...

"Daddy," Amanda spoke to her father with great caution when she spotted something he'd fetched from the back of his pickup truck. "Why do you have a shovel?"

But Odis Lee tightened his grip on it as he said, "Never you mind. Pick Maggie up. Start walking."

His command was easier said than done because of the size of her baby bump. Still, Amanda managed. But she found herself praying that she'd one day forget the feeling of Maggie Blue quaking in her arms. It sucked. But Amanda stepped on the gas when she felt a gun against her spine. 

Eventually... 

The Rollinses ended up at The Boathouse. During the day, it was a popular dining spot. But at this time of night? It was closed. Quite deserted. Amanda felt felt chills in rather a foreboding manner. As for Odis Lee, he led his children just past the main building.

More to to the point? He lied them them to a small apartment-like structure some feet past it. Odis Lee had been hiding hear since his evasion of the Special Victims Unit. And no one had found him. Yet. 

But Odis Lee shut his children in his 'home.' Padlocked it. Chills ran through Amanda's whole system when she realized her father's footsteps were already fading fast. 

"Daddy," Amanda still called after him. "Please come back! I will do anything!" 

Behind them, a new voice very dully said, "He won't come back. Not for awhile."

More startled than ever, Amanda turned around. A camping lantern had been lit. And holding the object? Kim. Once again, she looked beat-up. Amanda could see that her sister had taken care of some of the wounds. But in the in end? She was was too burned out to care about herself. Kim just sat on a bed in one corner. Staring.  

Amanda joined her. "Kimmie, what's going on?! I am so confused!" 

"We are bait so daddy can really change mama's mind about going back to Georgia..." 

Kim's eyes then fell on Maggie Blue. She remained in Amanda's lap. Overtired, confused, and very tearful. She hadn't any idea of the situation. But... She had all the trust in the world that Amanda would protect her. 

But Kim then said to Amanda, "Would this be our Maggie? I was too full of myself to get to know her in Georgia. Then I got pregnant... My life ran downhill from there..."

"This is Maggie Blue Dafne Rollins." Amanda told Kim. "Daddy took her tonight. I'm taking care of her. She needs the attention. Uh... Maggie is very hard of hearing and relief on hearing aids."

"But...?" Kim prompted.  

"She didn't have them in when daddy nabbed her." sighed Amanda. "One small favor? Maggie signs and read lips. Try talking to her. She needs cheering up. And our sister is very friendly, but sometimes a tad bit loud." 

Pleased that she had learned how to sign for Edith and Freja, Kim engaged in a signing-based conversation with Maggie Blue. Amanda watched them. Fondly. Watching something positive in the depths of their gloom was wonderful. And a distraction. For now. 

Deciding that Kim was also trustworthy, she fell asleep in Kim's arms upon asking for a hug. Exhaustion had won. Kim would protect her. Amanda, too. Slumber? It was all that mattered. 

Kim then led her sisters to another part of the building their prison. Like the rest of the place, it was run-down, dusty, depressing. However... The room seemed to have once been a bedroom in another lifetime. Or something. Amanda spotted more beds, cots, and even blankets. But there wasn't any electricity. And the windows? Boarded up. Tightly. 

"If daddy doesn't return by daybreak," Amanda said to Kim after Maggie Blue had been taken care of. "I'll start thinking of an escape plan."

Kim sputtered, "B... but..." 

Amanda lifted one eyebrow. "Cough it up."  

Kim chose her words carefully now. "Before daddy left, he said something about going after a man called Lionel. Dare I ask who that is?"

Amanda sighed. "Lionel Granger is an attorney who has never exactly been chummy with my squad. But... Just what makes you mention daddy's plan?"

Kim recovered swiftly from her sister's blindsiding information. "Well... Daddy sounded very irritated about his own brother. And... I'm beginning to think daddy won't live to see sun-up. Do you think anyone is looking for us yet?"

Amanda did her best to be confident. "Absolutely." 

"Okay." Kim felt a smidgeon of relief. "Then will you protect Maggie and me until help comes?"

Feeling more like the big sister than ever, Amanda said, "Yes. Don't worry. I will keep you two very safe." 

Chapter Text

Quite understandably, Max did not take well the news of Amanda's abduction. She felt as if she would suffocate.

But Max's loudest thought? How to start the process of changing her last name. She had a feeling that her husband would not make it to sun-up. It would make her a widow. That was fine. She just refused to carry his last name. Or the family name she'd been born with. It was time for something new. Completely. 

At present, Max was back in her living room. Perched on her couch. The crime scene unit was done. But her friends remained behind. Out of loyalty. 

Max turned to Olivia as she sat beside her. "My friend... Where are Nick, Cesaria, and Alex now? The Queens home?" 

Olivia nodded. "The short answer is yes. But I take it that you want to see them?" 

"Yes." confirmed Max. "But..."

Her words trailed away as she gave a shudder that ran from head to toe. Quite suddenly, she became beset by one more wave of intense dread. Why? Max hadn't a clue. But she has thankful when Carisi strolled over at that point. He'd just finished with taking care of Henry now. The little boy was full, clean, at peace. He even beamed in slumber when he was placed into Max's arms. 

Olivia watched them before turning an eye on Carisi. "Use your words." 

Moving faster when he realized his boss had caught him having a moment, Carisi said, "I was just informed by the PD in Murray Hill that Kim was abducted from her rehab center today. They just made the connection that she has to us. 

Olivia's heart grew flooded with worry all over again. Would this nightmare ever end? As for Max... She was doing all in her power to not send herself into a true stress-related medical event. Last thing she wanted was to be in a hospital. At least... not tonight. Her children each needed her. Letting life be the victor? So not on her agenda.   

"I loved my husband once. But I am done with him. Forever." Max told Olivia. "Should that bastard even go to the furthest prison upstate, I don't want to see him again. Ever. Do you understand? 

Olivia said seriously, "I do." 

"Good." Max approved. "If that man dies tonight, it's no less than what he deserves. But I also won't bury him. Do you understand that?" 

"Mhm." now Olivia nodded. "I promise that we can also help arrange for a cremation. Should it come to that." 

Max made a noisy exhale. "Thank you."

Everything after that was a blur for Max. But she and Henry were packed up, bundled up, and being driven to the Queens house by Carisi. At last. She was just happy not to be in her apartment. For now.  

16th Precinct

Manhattan

11:30 PM

Olivia returned to the precinct with Fin and Melinda. They had been the last ones left standing at Max's place. Each of them were not going home until the case had been solved. But what they did not expect? To have people waiting for them. Casey and Barba, George, even Trevor. Olivia chose not to question how they'd know to arrive. But she let everyone into her office now. 

Olivia said to the very pregnant Casey as she settled on the couch, "What's wrong? You're on maternity leave. And precious Elliana is due quite soon."

"Correct." Casey then sighed. "Each of us heard about this latest installment of chaos through the grapevine, but... two of our number aren't here. Yet."

"Come on!" Olivia momentarily pinched the bridge of her nose. "Do what you must. But take back-up."

Casey got up from the couch eventually with help from Barba. It was time for her to play 'Casey Wakes A Judge.' Was she fond of the game? Even after all this time? No. 

"Anybody want to fill in the blanks?" Trevor asked when they had gone.

"Casey is going to call Donnelley and Petrovsky." explained Olivia. "They've always been in our corner. Casey just hates calling them at absurd times. It's awkward. But she still comes through for us."

George gently steered them back on course. "What do we do now? All of Max's daughters have been stolen in under twelve hours. It's a take in. But... They're counting on us. And the clock is ticking."

Olivia sighed. But only because she knew George was right. So... They all watched her dial the number of Kim's rehabilitation facility. It was time to hear why they were only just learning of Kim's vanishing. Probably because the place was just out of the squad's jurisdiction. But Olivia wanted to have all her ducks in one row. Max deserved some kind of answer to the madness. 

The Boathouse

Central Park

12:07 AM

The Boathouse remained as cold and as damp as ever. Maggie Blue remained asleep. Luckily. But neither of her big sisters could even think about sleeping. Each were too stressed. So... It was no small wonder at all when they heard approaching footsteps. And responded. By going rigid. 

"Here we go again." murmured Amanda as she and Kim stood before Maggie Blue as she continued to sleep. "Now it sounds like daddy is on the return. But with more prey."

True enough... 

"NO! JUST TAKE ME!"  

Amanda's heart jumped as she recognized the other person's voice. Yet another plot twist had occurred. But how could this be?

The detective didn't have time to do further pondering. Why? The door had opened. Before them was Odis Lee. But... he only kept the door open long enough to push his newest captive in to the room. 

But... as Amanda swung the camping in their direction, she felt her heart take an express elevator to the floor. "Magnolia?"

Chapter Text

Amanda and Kim both froze. What was the insanity of this night? Odis Lee had arrived with another captive. Magnolia Novak. Wearing a star-bedecked pajama set and barefoot, the other woman looked utterly terrified. Amanda also noticed Magnolia's feeding tube running down the front of her shirt. How she hoped that wouldn't complicate matters.  

Now Odis Lee called out to his firstborn, "Junebug!" 

She scrambled to her feet as fast as she could and drew level with him. "Yes?" 

"Look after her." Odis Lee said. "Or I will go after your family."

Very soberly, Amanda said, "Okay. I understand."

"You're damned right you do." sneered Odis Lee. "I will be back later."

When Odis Lee had locked the door and his footsteps had completely faded, Amanda turned to Magnolia. The woman's confusion prevailed. But Amanda showed her mercy. 

Using a very gentle tone, Amanda said to her, "We met at the hospital. Do you remember who I am?" 

"Uh-huh." Magnolia confirmed when she finally spoke. "Detective Rollins. That is your name."

Kim joined them asking Amanda, "Who is this?" 

Amanda said, "Her name is Magnolia. Daddy accosted her and her fiancé. Both of them are also part of this. And... It means that daddy has very specific targets."

Kim sobered up. "Oh."  

"This," Amanda turned back to Magnolia. "Is my middle sister, Kim."

The blonde nodded before pointing to the bed behind her. "Our smallest sister is back there. She's called Maggie Blue."

"Good God," Magnolia rubbed her temples. "What a web. Did we all get nabbed because your father is enacting an endgame?" 

Both Rollinses chimed together, "Yes." 

Magnolia grew bewildered, "But what does he want?" 

Amanda felt absurd. "I'm afraid that you and have been drawn into my family's private little war. There is nothing else to call it. And I am so sorry."

Kim added, "So am I." 

Magnolia sank on to the nearest piece of old furniture. "I guess you'll have time to explain the particulars, but... It'll be bad if we don't get found soon." 

Eyeing Magnolia's feeding tube, she said, "Why?" 

"Because," Magnolia plucked at her feeding tube. "I get what I need on a pump at night. Takes eight hours. But I got nabbed right before I could even start."  

Amanda said to Kim, "She also has epilepsy. And... stress can trigger that sort of event."

Kim sobered up even more. "You learn something new every day." 

Amanda pulled up the another piece of old furniture and sat. "Just where exactly did my father nab you from? Bed?"

"Yes." Magnolia said. "Everyone else was in a different room. But now it must look like I vanished into thin air..." 

Kim looked to Amanda. "What happens now?"

Trying not to feel the heavy burden of responsibility, Amanda said, "My team will have realized by now that things are definitely wrong. But... The only thing we can do right now is wait."

16 th Precinct

Manhattan

12:15 AM

Olivia sent uniformed officers in a patrol car to watch over those at the house in Queens. It was the least she could do. After this had been settled, she looked around to see that Fin, Carisi, George, Casey, Barba, Trevor, and Melinda had each congregated before her. Each were equally ready to lend their aid in the homestretch. Absently only were Nick and Alex. Both of them were yet at the Queens house. But she was very thankful for who was here now. 

Just as Olivia opened her mouth to address them, a new voice called out, "Am I too late?"

Quite inextricably so, Judge Donnelley was heading towards them. Everyone pretended not to notice that she was dressed causally. And looking determined. Casey's late-night begging had panned out. Thank God.

But Olivia told her, "No. You're literally just in time, Your Honor. Thank you for coming."

Donnelley bobbed her head. "Miss Novak said it was urgent. Go on. I yield the floor to you." 

Steadying herself to the best of her ability, Olivia said, "Amanda has been abducted tonight. From her home. So has Maggie Blue. Even Kim was taken from where she has been in rehabilitation. There is no question that their father, Odis Lee, is behind this. Now it's time to find them. But we do have an advantage right now."

"Yes." Carisi said seriously. "It a known fact that Odis Lee Rollins likes waterways. But there have been sightings of him along the lake in Central Park before."

Olivia nodded. "Yes. We will make our way in that direction. However... I do need replay something about Odis Lee's legal representation."

But Fin spoke up. "It isn't enough already that it's Lionel Granger?"

"Don't I wish." Olivia said blandly. "But... I have recently learned by way of Max Rollins telling me so that Lionel is Odis Lee's half-brother."

Everyone yelped as one, "What?"  

Trevor stepped forward before anyone could sink down a rabbit hole. "Never mind that there's a conflict of interest going on between those two, but it sounds like Rollins' father is collecting pieces to a set. Am I the only one seeing that?"

Barba shook his head as he replied, "No."

Casey added, "It was my first thought."

Olivia said seriously, "Does anybody have the Grangers' address?" 

Donnelley quickly jotted the information down on a blank Post-It note from a nearby desk and handed it off. "Here."

The paper was handed off until it landed in Carisi's hands. But the man stood tall. He had read the situation fast. 

"Okay." he tucked the information into his pocket. "Guess I will go get the Granger family now."

But no sooner had he left... 

Casey's phone began to ring. It seemed loud in the quiet of the office. Everyone watched her take the call. It went from normal to cutting off in a right shriek of terrific fright. Now the night had just gotten longer. Especially when Olivia realized with a jolt that her very pregnant friend had accidentally scared herself into labor. Great. 

Olivia picked up the phone from where Casey had accidentally dropped it, and greeted the other person. "I’m Sergeant Olivia Benson of the Manhattan Special Victims Unit. Who am I speaking with?"

Sniffling sounds could be heard. "Rosemary Novak. I am Casey's mother."

Somehow keeping her wits about herself, Olivia returned, "I'm so sorry that our first meeting has to be like this. Why were you calling Casey so late?"

"Her sister was just abducted right from her bedroom!" Rosemary ran her fingers through her hair. "No one saw it happen, but Magnolia has two very serious medical issues! What do I do?"

Extremely pleased that Melinda was nearby, Olivia said, "I will personally come over there to get your take on the situation. And I will have the appropriate personnel. I know exactly what your family business is. But can you tell me the name of the flower shop?"

Rosemary nodded even though Olivia could see her. "It's called The Tilted Tulip. My family and I live in an apartment above it. Ring the bell behind the building."

"Okay." Olivia said in understanding. "See you soon."

After the call, Olivia returned Casey's phone to her. And then backed away. Casey was definitely in labor now. She and Barba? They were in their own world. But everybody understood. Just as they processed Olivia's recollection of her conversation with Rosemary Novak. Did it stop them from feeling any less horrified? No. 

Looking around suddenly, Donnelley said, "Hang on. 

Donnelley said sharply, "What was that call about? Where is Detective Amaro?"

Olivia began, "He..."

By she was interrupted. Again. This time by the arrival of her partner. 

Fin murmured, "Speak of the devil."

"Nick!" Olivia sputtered as he hurried over. "What are you doing here?" 

The detective said, "A short version is that Alex lost an argument. But now I am here to do my job." 

Fin filled him in. Speedily. Nick felt like his brain was going to melt. But the man kept it together. Quite miraculously. 

"Nick," Olivia said after he'd been caught up. "Will you be able to remain objective? I could really use you."

Nick told her, "Don't worry about me." 

But one look at Olivia told Fin that his friend was about to have her own short-circuiting moment, so he said, "Go. I will divvy up labor. The Novaks need you."

Pleased again, Olivia turned to Melinda, "I'm going to need you. Up for it?"

Melinda nodded. "Yes. Lead. I will follow."   

Chapter Text

55 Riverside Drive

Residence of Lionel & Maya Granger

Upper West Side, Manhattan

12:35 AM

Carisi liked his job. Very much. And he encountered all of kinds of people because of it. But there was a specific subset that he always found interesting: the defense lawyers. And... the Special Victims Unit knew a colorful bunch.

Exley. Buchanan. Kressler. Granger.

The only exception to the general rule of defense lawyers being a pain was Langan. He was actually a pretty nice guy. Who knew?

But still... Carisi found that his job was never dull with so many interesting or trying people around.

Tonight's matter concerned Lionel Granger. He was a particularly annoying thorn in the side of the squad. There were also times when he could prove dangerous. Understandably, it boggled Carisi's mind that he had to seek the man out. At his home. Late at night.

The House of Granger was a decently-sized brownstone in the middle of Riverside Drive. It stood proud and majestic against the quiet night air. Every light was off. The home's occupants had retired to their bedrooms for the evening.

Carisi hated to ruin things. But duty called.

He rang the doorbell. Waited. Moments later, the second story lights flew on and two figures could be seen descending the stairs. Carisi did everything in his power to keep a straight face when the Grangers opened their door. He was irate. She was curious. Both were in evening robes. Time for a fun chat.

"What are you doing here?" Granger huffed when he saw who had come calling. "Detective Carisi, do you have any idea what time it is?"

Granger's wife put a steadying hand on his arm. "Have heart, Lionel. I'm sure the detective wouldn't have come if it wasn't dire."

"That's right." Carisi then addressed man of the house.  "I am here about your brother tonight. Sir... He's loose."

Granger actually rolled his eyes. "Like I haven't been saying that for decades. Or like I'm even surprised he's up here. What has that loser done this time?"

"Kidnap and physical assault." Carisi said in a very sober way. "He's already taken a handful of specific people tonight. Detective Rollins and both of her younger sisters are on that list. All three of your nieces are in trouble."

"What? They had more kids, at their age? How did you even make the connection in the first pl... Max must also be in town. Is that it?" Granger had put two and two together in the middle of his own thought train.

"Yes." Carisi confirmed. "Max actually been in the city for awhile. She lives here now."

Granger's wife spoke again. "Detective, we're not close with our Georgia kin at all. 'Complicated' is the best phrasing."  

"Yes, m'am." Carisi answered in his most dutiful tone. "But I have been assigned to bring you and your family to the station. We think that Odis Lee might try something. Removal from the premises is for your own protection. However... We have to go. ASAP."

"Okay. We are happy to cooperate." Missus Granger moved backwards as she made a beckoning motion. "Do come in from the cold. Please." 

Carisi entered. Missus Granger closed the door behind and excused herself away. Fast. 

When she had gone, Granger relented as he said to Carisi, "Maya is my rock. We've been married for a very long time. Only a limited number of people know that we're parents."

Carisi couldn't help himself. "Dare I ask why?"

"Maya is an immigration lawyer. She also attracts the occasional oddball." Granger's eyes flickered towards the ceiling for the briefest of moments. "Both of us do everything possible to provide for Felix and Sarah because they are our kids. But... We also do everything possible to keep them out of our political world. Can you keep my family safe?"  

"Yes, councilor. Definitely. But," Carisi motion towards the stairs. "Go check on your family. I won't leave without any of you."

Grateful, Granger hurried away.

The Tilted Tulip

Residence of Juniper & Rosemary Novak

Manhattan

12:30 AM

The elder Novaks made their home in the residence above their flower shop. But so did their younger daughter, and her small family. That was just the way things were. And the place was just big enough that everyone was comfortable. The whole situation was cozy. Most of the time. 

Now... Magnolia had been stolen into the night. From her own bedroom. Olivia could not imagine how violated the family felt. But she kept it together. As best she could. 

Moments after Melinda rang the doorbell, heavy mechanical whirring sounds reached hers and Olivia's ears. A set of wrought-iron doors in the wall before them then opened to reveal the woman who could only be Rosemary Novak now. Casey's mother. A look of despair was on her face. No matter how hard she tried to hide it.

"Olivia, right?" she said to the sergeant after the doors closed and the lift went up. "How I wish I could say that meeting you right now was okay… But here we are…"

"Please don't worry." Olivia responded. "My people are working right now on this web."

Rosemary gave Olivia's hands a gentle squeeze before turning to the third member of the trio. "Doctor Warner, I presume?"

"Yes." the other woman said in surprise. "How did you know...?" 

"Casey has been talking about. For years." explained Rosemary. "Would you be here to check on my daughter's fiancée?" 

"Yes." Melinda confirmed as the doors opened and they piled out. "I know exactly why Primrose was not up to shape in the first place. Can you show us where she'd be?" 

It wasn't lost on Olivia that she was in Casey Novak's childhood home. She would've had a look around, were the situation more pleasant. But she and Melinda followed Rosemary into the sitting room. Primrose was there. Distraught, cried out. A literal mess. Her leg, yet injured from her attack in the park, was propped up on a foot rest. But she sat straighter at the sight of the newcomers. 

"You're Sergeant Benson, right?" she exhaled shakily. "From the SVU?"

Olivia nodded. "Correct. Are you okay to travel? I would like to get you to my precinct so we can get your version of events about what happened."

Primrose felt a wave of nausea hit her as she contemplated moving. She hated that her stress was paralyzing. But... No sane person could have blamed her. At all.  

So she said, "No. I don't think it's a good idea."

"Okay." Olivia moved to her knees now, so she could at least be stable with Primrose. "Can you at least give me a quick run-down?"

"Elodie is asleep. My daughter doesn't know that anything is wrong because she sleeps heavily." Primrose indicated to where her daughter was being held by Casey's father. "But anyway... I was playing cards with Rosemary and Juniper. Magnolia retired first... Sergeant... Do you know about her feeding tube?"

Olivia nodded. "Yes. Does Magnolia have a pump that she's hooked up to at night?"

"Yes. Elodie also has one for her own feeding tube." Primrose ran her fingers through her hair. "Magnolia needs what she gets from the tube. And she's got epilepsy. But I don't know if she's taken her medicine tonight. Oh, my God..."

Melinda turned to Rosemary. "May I see the area where Magnolia's feeding pump is, please?"

Rosemary tore her eyes away from the now-breaking-down Primrose to say, "Of course."

Melinda followed Rosemary through the residence and to the hall where the bedrooms were. Magnolia's and Primrose's lay at the end of the hall. Nothing seemed too out of the ordinary about it, except for the window being wide open: this was not the time of year to have them open so late. A fire escape could be seen just beyond. Had Odis Lee waited there? 

Moving carefully through the space, Melinda carefully approached the bed. It was big enough for two people to sleep in. But the side closest to the window had stationed beside it a tall hospital-grade IV pump holder on wheels. Up top could be seen a hook with a bag containing the night's amount of needed nutrition formula. The pump itself was at an accessible height and at the ready. 

But for the moment? All seemed abandoned. Because it had been. Quite unwillingly. 

Melinda then spotted a pill sorting machine on the beside table. She recognized a type of anti-seizure pill inside, and that everything was organized meticulously. But what the medical examiner also noticed that made her heart skip a beat. While the pill sorter was the type that allotted for twice-daily dispensing, the day's evening pill was yet in the second slot. Notes from Magnolia's bedside tracking log made Melinda's heart skip. In a very un-fun way. 

Promptly making haste for Rosemary again, Melinda said urgently, "Has your daughter been epileptic since birth?"

Magnolia responded, "Yes. And it's bad enough that she can't drive. Relies on public transport and the like. Why? Did she take her evening dosage?"

Melinda shook her head. "No, m'am."

Rosemary's face immediately crumpled as she made the the sign of the cross over herself. "My God. Magnolia had such a drastic episode last time that she couldn't eat for awhile. Lost a lot of weight. Now she's on that pump for a year, at the very least. If she doesn't get what she needs..."

Her words petered out when she felt her own worry take over. 

But Melinda said, "Hey. I am a mother, too. And a grandmother. I completely understand being worried for offspring. The sergeant's people are doing all in their power to find your daughter. She is part of a larger puzzle tonight. Can you bring us back to the front room? We need to talk to Olivia. Now."

Soberly, and pulling herself together, Rosemary nodded. "Okay. Come on."

Their arrival was perfectly-timed. Why? Both mothers were just in time to see Primrose topple to the floor in a dead faint. The events of the night had gotten to her. For now. Melinda hurried forward to tend to Primrose now. She was very glad to be of help. 

Olivia sent for a bus. Then she pulled Casey's parents to the side. Both looked even more distressed.

"I will explain everything. You have my word. And I want to hear what was discussed with Doctor Warner." Olivia looked from one of Casey's parents to the other. "But we are going to have to go to the hospital when the paramedics get here. Are Primrose's parents local? At all?"

Juniper Novak bobbed his head. "Yes. I can call them."

"Good." Olivia then motioned towards the still-sleeping Elodie. "Does she have gear to make tonight accessible?" 

Both Novaks knew that Olivia was referring to the feeding tube pump on a pole bearing a bag of Elodie's needed nutrition. The girl was attached to it by her tube. 

Juniper said, "Yes. I get Elodie ready to go. Please excuse me."

The man disappeared into the nearby kitchen with his granddaughter. 

Rosemary said to Olivia, "What about me? Shall I go greet the paramedics now?"

Olivia nodded the sound of sirens fast approached. "Yes. Go now."

And Rosemary hurried away. Olivia turned back to help Melinda with Primrose. And worked harder than ever to keep it together. Everyone's night had just gotten much longer. Because why not?

Chapter Text

Mercy General Hospital

Manhattan

1 am

Olivia and Melinda sat together with Casey's parents and Elodie in the empty waiting room. Primrose was in a room nearby. Recovering. She wasn't allowed visitors yet. But at least her parents were on the way. No one wanted to dwell on the fact that it would still take those Van Bells a spot of time to arrive because of distance. Meaning that for the time being... Olivia and her unlikely party were in the waiting room. Together.

Once Olivia had finished telling Melinda what had occurred while they'd been in separate parts of the Novak residence, the sergeant's eyes fell to a backpack that Juniper was holding tightly to. It was very nice, not unlike what one would find on a college campus. It was even decorated in a whimsical rainbow pattern. But...  It had to be important... If it had come all the way to the hospital.

Juniper saw Olivia looking, so he said, "This backpack is a custom made one. All of what Magnolia will need to complete what she'll need for her nightly tube feeding is inside. The whole thing's even insulated."

"Wow." Olivia remarked. "That's neat.

Juniper nodded. "Magnolia has had medical issues her entire life. And this period that we're in is not even the first time she's been on a feeding tube before."

"Mhm." confirmed Rosemary. "But it's definitely going to be the longest to date. Has your team had to look for people with medical needs before?"

With rather a straight face, Olivia said, "Yes. We have done that before."

"Good. Magnolia has loathed hospitals for her entire life since being aware of them. We don't blame her. But that," Rosemary pointed to the backpack. "Is equipped so that our girl can get what she needs while she's on the move. She'll know how to operate it. Paramedics, too."

The sergeant began cottoning on. "And it'd mean that providing any more complications, she could at least get a start on what she'd need until she got home."

"Yes." Rosemary then indicated her fast-asleep grandchild. "Elodie fell asleep on the couch tonight. No one had the heart to move her, so she's been outfitted with her own custom backpack. It was hanging on a pump just before you arrived with Doctor Warner tonight."

Olivia looked to Elodie Novak. She remained asleep in Juniper's arms. Her backpack was shaped like a butterfly. But now that Olivia looked closer, she could see that Elodie's own feeding tube ran from her face and in the the backpack. The tubing was kept in place with adhesives bedecked in a crayon pattern. Olivia couldn't imagine how it must've felt. However, Elodie looked unbothered, so the sergeant deduced that the little girl must've been used to it all. 

"Sergeant?" Juniper spoke again to Olivia. "Are you confident that your people are closing in?"

Olivia nodded. "Yes. Why?"

"Because," the man glanced at his watch. "If Magnolia does not get what she needs by sun-up, it will definitely be bad."

"Mhm." said Rosemary. "Doctor Warner also made a discovery while we were in the bedroom."

Olivia turned to Melinda. "What is it?"

"Olivia, Magnolia takes a certain type of anti-seizure medication." the physician reported. "And... She did not take her evening dosage."

The sergeant said very soberly, "Oh. And stress can bring about an epileptic event. There's no way that Magnolia's feelings haven't hit the ceiling by now."

"Exactly." Melinda sighed. "All I can say is to just step on the gas." 

Before Olivia could respond, Juniper said suddenly, "Primrose's parents are here. Do excuse me." 

Still carrying is fast-asleep grandchild, Juniper headed towards a worried-looking couple just entering the waiting room. And Melinda followed him. The least she could do was give Primrose's version of events. At least... As she knew them. 

But Olivia sat back in her chair. Just for a few moments, touched a hand to her lower middle. She'd felt a small wave of pregnancy-related nausea just then. And it sucked. She was excited to be pregnant. However... She could do without feeling ill. 

Rosemary said gently, "How far along are you?"

"Not very far. But we're over moon." Olivia told her. "This kid just delights in making me feel ill an inopportune times."

"Been there. Twice." the other woman sympathized. "I appreciate how full your plate is. But... I have two questions for you?"

Olivia said, "Yes?" 

And Rosemary Novak delivered Olivia of one majorly scrutinizing expression. "Sergeant... You never said why my firstborn grew inconvenienced just after the phone call started. Acacia startled herself into labor. Didn't she?"

Olivia nodded. "Yes. All I know is that she and Rafael are in this hospital. My attention has been focused elsewhere. I am sure you understand?"

The matriarch said, "I do. Juniper and I will start asking around. Thanks. My second question is: do you think that everyone will be headed to the precinct after they've been rescued?"

"Mhm." Olivia replied. "Barring any major complications, that should be that." 

"Okay. Good." Rosemary stood. "Then may I trust you to get this to my daughter?"

She was holding out Magnolia's lifesaving backpack. Had the moment been lost on Olivia? Not at all. Rosemary Novak, the mother of one of her closest friends on the planet, was asking a monumental question. And... It was a tall order. 

Now Olivia said, "Yes. I can do that."

Rosemary gave her a grateful expression as she handed her the backpack. "Thank you. Now go. I am sure you and your companion have so much more to do before this whole event is over."

Quickly realizing that Rosemary was letting her off the hook, Olivia thanked her. Secured a proper hold on Magnolia's backpack. And she left the hospital with Melinda quickly.  

Central Park

1:45 am

Nick found himself in command of a small platoon of the precinct's uniformed officers. This was new. But each were obedient and followed his orders. In remembering that Odis Lee Rollins liked to be near water, they immediately converged on the shores of the reservoir closest to the boathouse.

Maggie Blue remained asleep now. But Amanda and Kim were getting mired in worry. Magnolia was not doing well. She had started to shiver visibly and was very lightheaded. Next step? It would be a seizure. For certain. The woman's medically-challenged body was beginning to tank. Bit by bit.

She needed help. Fast. 

But... All three mothers could only sit together in horror when the shooting started. Nothing more. 

Odis Lee Rollins was more than he appeared to be. Cold, calculating, brutal. He was well aware. But did it mean anything to him? No. Not at all. He was having fun. 

That being said... The rest of his plan kidnapping the Grangers promptly stalled out when he realized it would take awhile. But he also realized that his luck would not hold out forever. Who had now? They would work. 

Now to wait Max out in the area surrounding the boathouse. She couldn't ignore this. Not possible. 

Yet...

Somewhere nearby, the trees rustled. Odis Lee went rigid. His hold on his weapon grew tighter. The drugs coursing through his body made him paranoid... but also not wholly sure. Of anything. But at least he had his poor man's version of a bunker to hide in. Just in case.

The Rollins patriarch then said, "Who's there?"  

"NYPD!" called Nick from somewhere behind him in the twilight. "Drop your weapon: you are surrounded!"

This was true. Nick and the others had spotted the man. Easily. He was alongside the boathouse, under a park lamplight. Not too clever.

But the more Odis Lee focused on his immediate surroundings, more he noticed the flashlights in the bushes nearby, so he spoke once more. "What do you want?"  

Nick emerged from around the corner of the building, his gun pointed at Odis Lee for the second time that night. "Drop your weapon and step forward. Now."

"Hell, no. Max needs to be here." Odis Lee's tone grew defiant. "She is the only one I'm waiting for."

"This is the part where I say that she has no interest in you anymore. None. I know because she's my friend, and I've been working hard to keep her safe since you attacked her." Nick moved closer to the man who would be king. "Let me ask: what possessed you to take so many people in a single night?"

Odis Lee shrugged as he moved half a pace away. "Challenges are fun. But I'm taking it to my grave, how I got one daughter out of a secure facility."

Nick moved closer. "You don't have to die tonight. It doesn't have to be this way. Truly."

Odis Lee moved further back. "No? I just want to take my wife back to Georgia."

Nick scrambled to keep the older man distracted. "But today is Maggie's birthday!"

"Wh... what?" Odis Lee sputtered. "You're lying!"

And he bolted. But the others gave chase. Fast. Things had now turned into a literal manhunt.

Just ten minutes later... 

Odis Lee eventually double-backed to the area where he'd first been posted. Time for a pause. He even thought himself safe. 

But one of the uniformed officers called out to Nick, "Sir! I have him!"

Odis Lee jumped in surprise, but still managed to take the safety off his weapon. Here they were. This was it. Endgame. And the officer who had seen him was nearby. Perfect. 

So the patriarch yelled, "Try again!" 

He started to hurry away. Towards his truck. But Nick and the other officer trapped him alongside the building. They were faster. All the other officers? They hand now fanned back out into the surrounding foliage again. It went without saying where every weapon was pointed. Odis Lee had no way out. At all. 

The same uniformed officer spoke a second time. "Come on. Just throw your gun here."

Odis Lee stood his ground. "No! The only way that I will ever stop is if my wife leaves with me to Georgia: we are still married to each other, so she has to do as I say!"

Nick lifted an eyebrow. "What isn't how society works. Not in this modern age."

"But I have nothing left. Whatsoever." Odis Lee told Nick. "That means I can do this!" 

He fired at random into the brush. Nick heard his people crying out in surprise as they dived for cover.

"See?" Odis Lee turned back to Nick. "That was fun!"

He turned to the other officer. Did the young man flinch? No. 

"You!" Odis Lee demanded. "What's your name?" 

The officer remained steadfast. "Gonzalez."

Odis Lee aimed his gun at the man's head. "Any last words?" 

Quite calmly, Gonzalez responded, "Good-bye."

BANG!

He had fired his gun. The bullet found its mark: square in Odis Lee's chest. The man sank down with a sunned expression on his face. He hadn't been expecting such swift defeat. But he was dead before he even hit the ground.

It really was over now. Finally.

Chapter Text

Nick took steps to compartmentalize the scene before him. Odis Lee Rollins the father of the woman he was going to marry was dead. And he already knew that therapy would be in his future. But even these thoughts were swiftly compartmentalized. All of his officers were looking to him. For direction. Time to be a detective. 

"Okay." Nick said to the group at large. "I need two of you to stay here so you can secure the crime scene and the body. Call the medical examiner, too. Who will do that?"

"Me!" called one officer.

"I will!" responded a second.

"Excellent.” praised Nick. “Everyone else is coming with me."

One of the officers in their company called out before they had gone even a few steps, "Watch it! There's a hole!"

Just inches to the right of where Nick stood, there was a rather large, deep hole. And a shovel. Nick immediately sidestepped it.

"Someone stay here to secure that." he decided. "Catalog the shovel, too."

Another officer stayed behind. When the rest of the delegation finally reached the side of the boathouse that Odis Lee had been guarding, they found a heavy chain and padlock on the door. Nick would work on it in a minute.

"Amanda?" he called in the direction of the door. "Are you there?"

"Yes!" the other detective sputtered. "All of us are, Magnolia is really tanking! Hurry!"   

Amanda embraced Nick when he hurried to her. But she sent him to check on Magnolia. The next small while grew to be a blur. But she didn't fight it when she and her sisters were off to the hospital. She was ready to let someone else look after her. 

Meanwhile, the Grangers watched in utter fascination as Nick made it back to the precinct. With Magnolia Novak. She was just so worn out that she didn't turn down Olivia's offer to help her change in to a clean sweatsuit and connect up to her feeding tube backpack. But Magnolia still thanked Olivia for her assistance before heading away with Nick. Next place? Hospital, to see family. The precinct? It had been on the way. 

"Sergeant," Granger said calmly to Olivia after she'd finally told them of how the events had ended. "Would it be alright if we came to the hospital, too?"

"Of course," Olivia said in surprise. "But…"

Maya Granger picked up her train of thought at once. "You're wondering why we want to, when they consider us estranged?"

"Mhm." said Olivia. "But the hour is late. What about the kids?"

"Felix and Sarah are both light enough to be carried by us. Don't worry about them." reassured Maya. "Seeing our sister-in-law is paramount right now. Her husband was my husband's brother. Odis Lee was a bad apple. Max isn't. We want to show up for her."

"Okay. Max is going to like that." Olivia gave them a kind smile. "One moment. Let me go get my things now."

At the hospital...

Seeing the Grangers arrive with Olivia to the hospital truly threw Max off-track. Neither party had seen each other for... A very long time. What was this night? 

"Lionel? Maya?" the woman's tone was one of of confusion as she walked over to them. "Why are you here?"

Granger himself sighed. "Long story short, Sergeant Benson and her squad were concerned that my brother would come after us because of what he did to everyone else tonight."

"Meaning that Olivia brought you all into protective custody at the station. Got it." said Max. "But what are you doing here?"

"Olivia told us about what happened. So... Lionel came over to check on you."  elaborated Maya. "The two of us are also very sorry. Big time."

"Wow. Thank you." a wave of emotion crashed over Max as she remembered yet again that her abuser was dead. "I just don't know if I'll ever feel sorry, since he was quite horrible to me. But the sentiment is appreciated. However... We have a lot to catch up on."

"Such as the fact that you have more kids?" Maya gestured to the snoozing boy in Max hold. "Please introduce us to this little man."

Max kissed the top of her son's head. "He was born about a month after we moved up here. Say hello to my precious Henry. My boy also has another sister who is just a few years older than him. Today is her birthday."

Meanwhile... 

Amanda was feeling relieved. Everything had checked out, health-wise for herself, her sisters, and the babies in her womb. She'd even gotten word that Magnolia had been returned to her family. Amanda just had an IV bag of saline to finish out. But it was almost done. For now? The rest of them were sitting together on a bed in a private room. Just having a breather. 

But in the hall... 

Nick hurried towards his mother and Alex when they arrived. He had been waiting for them. Would he have tried to stop either woman from bringing their herd of sleepy children to the hospital so each kid could be with whom they belonged to? No. But mostly because they would have given him grief if he'd tried to. 

Olivia joined them and plucked Noah from the crowd of sleepy kids on the couch as she said to Nick, "Did you see...?"

"Yeah." Nick said blandly. "I did. But... I didn't pull the trigger."

"No?" Olivia returned in surprise. "Then who did?" 

"Gonzalez did. He is over there." Nick pointed to a bench some good ten feet away. "Amanda knows about him. Wants to see him ASAP."

Choosing to make it happen, Olivia excused herself away. Made haste for Gonzalez. Nearby, Max entered her family's room. At last. 

"Hi, babies." she hugged them. "Can't tell you how overjoyed I feel to see each of you."

Amanda's heart lifted at the sight of Max now. "You're here!" 

Max hugged her again. "I'm also very proud that you kept everyone safe and alive."

"But," Amanda wrinkled the bridge of her nose. "Daddy died…"

Max's tone grew firm. "But his ending is no less than than what he deserved. None of this is anyone's fault but his. Do you understand?"

Amanda exhaled shakily. "I do."

Max hugged her again before moving on to her second daughter. Kim began to cry when her mother hugged her. It was almost like a levee coming undone.

But after some small handful of moments, Amanda mumbled, "I'm sorry." 

Max looked at her in surprise. "Kimberly Paige, why are you sorry?" 

"For not telling you about my kids. For doing bad things with daddy. For doing drugs." Kim shrugged. "Take your pick?"

Max kissed her second-born's forehead before saying, "I forgive you. Okay? All that matters now is that you're safe and that you're serious about getting your act together. I forgive you."

Kim's voice broke slightly as new tears fell down her face. "Thank you."

"Of course. You are my child. I love you. Nothing will ever change that." Max wiped Kim's tears for her. "Now, Kimmie: would you like to hold Henry?" 

"Uh-huh." Kim sat up straighter. "Please. I really want to be with him now."

Max eased the little one in to Kim's arms. "Just keep your cool. Then he'll keep dozing."

But Kim didn't hear her. She was already enchanted by Henry. Like Amanda, she had always wanted a brother. Wishes did come true.

Max now stooped down to whisper into her third daughter's ear. "Happy birthday, my sweet Maggie Blue. I hope that you some day forget what happened tonight. And just grow up happy."

The little girl smiled as she slept, moved closer to Amanda. All was well in her world. She was even asleep and dreaming. Perfect.

Max then rose to her feet. Surveyed her children. They were all before her now… including the one who hadn't been born yet. How did it feel? Quite surreal. By more than a lot. 

She wanted to at least tell Amanda and Kim about the newest little one. But she decided to wait. Seeing them give hugs and kisses to Maggie Blue and Henry filled her with such joy. Popping the bubble felt wrong.

So she would let them have this moment. For just a little bit longer.

Chapter Text

Amanda took heed of Max's quite after awhile, saying, "Are you okay?" 

Kim tacked on a thought of her own as she read the room. "We won't tell."

Quite pleased that all of the children were asleep now, Max asked Kim, "Has your big sister availed you of why tonight's events happened?"

Kim nodded. "Yeah. She told me that this was all about revenge. I take it that daddy did something else? On a different day...?" 

"That's an understatement." Max told her blandly. "Um... Your father jumped me while I was on a walk in Central Park with your baby sister and Amanda's dog. Both of them got to safety. But not me. Your father took me off the hiking path, and… he raped me."

Kim's heart lurched. "My God. I am so sorry. From the bottom of my heart."

"Your father was really determined to 'have another go.' I guess your brother wasn't enough?" Max gave a shrug. "He broke my sobriety that day, too."

Max paused here to assess her daughters. While Amanda waited for the next part, Kim just looked heartbroken. She wore her heart on her sleeve. All the time. 

"But," Max now caressed her middle with her knuckles. "I've learned tonight that all of are getting another sibling. Happens that that bastard got what he wanted." 

A ringing silence fell. Maggie Blue remained asleep. So did Henry. But Amanda just stared. Kim, too. Neither had been sure they could handle any more craziness. Yet… neither knew their mother to be a liar. Her expression of near-despair was enough.

"I am so sorry." Amanda hugged her mother when she sat with them. "Does anyone else know?"

"Only Olivia and Melinda for now." Max admitted. "I'm keeping the little one. For sure. But this is just a lot."

"Yes. For sure." Amanda hugged her mother again. But I'll help you however I can."

"Me, too." Kim found herself saying. "Of course… I don't know what good I'll be from rehab…"

Max told her, "Just knowing that all of my babies are safe and in the city is enough."  

Kim smiled at her, encouraged. "Okay."

"I also happen to know that Olivia is just outside with the kids. Every one." Max gave Kim's hand a gentle squeeze. "Do you want to see them?"

Kim's heart jumped now, and she turned to Amanda. "Is it okay…?"

Amanda had compassion for her sister. Kim had given custody of her children to her so they could have a better life, while she worked on straightening out her out. It was better for everyone this way. But... The detective wasn't so heartless as to keep her sister's own children from her.

"Of course it's okay." Amanda told Kim. "The girls will be fast asleep now, but I don't see an issue about you kissing them good night."

Olivia watched them all from the doorway. Not every case turned out terribly by the end. Today was one of those days. Or did right now count as night? She wasn't sure. But she would take it. 

"Kim," Olivia called out after a few more minutes. "I've got someone else here to see you."

The younger woman was able to guess. "A caretaker from the rehab center?"

"Yep. They know about what happened, so none of this is being counted against you." Olivia reassured the blonde. "Give your last round of good-byes now."

Kim understood. This was really it. Her actual fresh start. And she was relieved. Especially because she could rest. 

Once Kim was off and away, Olivia said to Max, "There's also a person here for you. Come on."

Max grew agog when she saw Trevor waiting for them. "But... How...?"

"I've literally been part of the crime-solving all night. Couldn't do anything more before checking on you." Trevor motioned to a quieter part of the hallway. "Can we chat?"  

Not until after the attorney had left and Max had gone back to Amanda's room did Officer Gonzalez choose that moment to check on the Rollinses women. Did he mind being the last stop? No. 

He had his hat in hand as he stood in the doorway. "Detective Rollins?" 

The woman gave him her attention. "Officer Gonzalez. Pablo, isn't it?"

"Yes." he felt surprised that she knew his name. "I... uh... Is this your mother?"

Max nodded. "Mhm. I am the detective's mother, Pablo. Got a tidbit to share?"

The young man cleared his throat. "I was the one who pulled the trigger. For that, I am sorry."

Neither of the Rollins women felt angry at the admission. Didn't wasn't worth it.

"My husband was good once, but to be honest," said Max. "He still spent more years being bad. Was the shooting in self-defense?"

Gonzalez nodded. "Yes, m'am."

"Okay." said Max. "Then you did what you had to do."

Amanda nodded. "She's correct, Pablo. You were doing your job. And we understand that. Neither of us will hold it against you. Brass also won't."

The Rollinses' words brought reassurance to the officer, allowing him to say, "Wow. Thank you both. I'm very pleased that everyone is very safe. May I ask what happened to Kim? I see she isn't here."

"My daughter was escorted back to her crosstown rehabilitation facility by a caretaker. That was where Kim was nabbed." Max answered. "She is also very safe."

Gonzalez breathed a sigh of relief. "Excellent news. I have to go back out now, but I just wanted to come check on everyone."

The Rollinses thanked him. Watched him go. Nick had been watching the scene from the corner of the room. But he spoke once Gonzalez had left. 

"Max," he said to her. "Did your home get cleared? Ours did."

"All in the clear for us, too." Max undid her long hair from its ponytail and shook it out. "But Olivia sent for Dominick to drive us. He's on the way over now."

"Excellent." Nick approved. "He's a stand-up guy."

"Mhm." agreed Max. "Now after tonight, we're friends. I…"

She didn't get a chance to finish her thoughts. Olivia had returned. Carisi was in tow. Meaning... Time for a transition. It passed by in a blink to Nick. But he didn't care. Not a bit. 

For... when he turned around, it was to see Amanda yet on her bed. The look she bore? It could only be described as 'awed.' Why? Zara and the twins remained. Asleep, cozy, content. Each sensed movement around them. But how did they react? All by moving closer to Amanda. None of them woke. Even the babies Amanda carried inside her shifted as they settled in for a deep slumber. All of this made Amanda very happy. Motherhood was her favorite.

"Hey." she said when she saw Nick watching her. "Just what are you thinking about?"

"Truthfully?" Nick strolled across the room and kissed her. "I'm thinking about how in love I am with you. Mi amor, how would you feel abou..."

Nick was interrupted by the appearance of Olivia, once more. She was even carrying Noah. And Alex was beside them. So Nick closed his mouth. For now. 

Olivia asked Amanda, "Will you be released soon?"

"Yes." Amanda nodded. "Very soon, I expect."

"Wonderful." Alex praised. "I'm happy for you."

"So am I. Rest well." Olivia told her detective kindly. "And I'll see you both back at the office on Monday."

It was presently quite early on Saturday morning.

"Alright." Amanda said. "Thank you."  

Nick also bobbed his head in thanks. Watched the other family go. How he hoped to not be disrupted. Again. What he had to say mattered. 

His other half said to him, "What were you saying? Before...?"   

"What if," Nick exhaled shakily. "You and I eloped? Or did something small?"  

Amanda kissed Nick on the lips. "I think that I love those ideas. And that they're definitely something to consider."

Chapter Text

Now that the madness was over, a loyal band stayed behind in the hospital's labor and delivery waiting room. Or joined. No one had forgotten that Casey had spent most of the evening's proceedings in labor. Olivia and Alex joined Casey's family, Barba's mother and his grandmother, Primrose Van Belle's family, the Georgia kin, the rest of Olivia's team, Trevor, Melinda, and even Judge Donnelley with waiting. Everyone was more than ready to learn the last piece of good information after such a crazy evening. Time felt irrelevant just then. 

But word soon reached the new parents that their family was waiting. And so Barba left to fill everybody in. Casey was more than content to snuggle with her new daughter. The baby's feelings were mutual. She was fed, full, clean, dressed warmly, even very tired. A snuggle was hitting the spot. 

Casey whispered her daughter, "Everyone is going to come have a look at you. But don't worry. It'll be quick. Both of us need sleep."

And proving her mother's point, the baby stretched luxuriously before yawning hugely. From there? She sucked on one thumb as she curled up in a ball and fell asleep. Life was good. 

The group of well-wishers dwindled after a bit. A core group now followed Barba back to Casey's room. Everyone else? They'd come by during proper visiting hours. Barba understood. But he was deeply touched about those who had come come with now. And Casey also would be. 

Upon assuring Barba that she was decent, Casey bade him and the first visitor group enter now. Olivia and Alex would wait for things to dial back. Neither minded. When the first group exited, the Novaks and the Van Belles went home. As for Barba's mother and his grandmother? Both women strong-armed him into going to the cafeteria. They would purchase him a meal before he did keel over. Still, it was plain to see what was happening. Everyone was creating means for Casey to be alone with two people she dearly loved. 

A familiar voice reached Casey's ears. "Got any room for two more?" 

Casey nodded as she said to Olivia, "Mhm. Absolutely."

Joining her at her bedside, Alex commented, "You look absolutely beautiful. So does the baby."

"Mhm." Olivia said. "She's right. And Rafael told us everything except for Elliana's full name."

Laughing softly, Casey said, "Not surprising. Raf is enamored. Liv? Will you hold her?" 

Swiftly disinfecting her hands, Olivia responded, "With pleasure."

Baby Elliana was rather startled about being away from Casey. But Olivia became quick to sooth her. Alex watched Olivia in awe. The woman had always had a special connection to children of all ages. However... it seemed more surreal now because Olivia was pregnant now. She had a different kind of glow that Alex had never seen in her before. Just watching Olivia with Elliana now brought joy to her heart. 

And Casey thought the same thing because she told her family, "Say hello to Elliana Skylar Margaret Barba." 

Rightly so, Casey's company felt their hearts then skip a beat. Skylar was Alex's middle name. And Margaret, Olivia's. Now both names were on a brand-new person that both mothers dearly loved. Perfection. That's what this moment was for everybody. 

Her voice reflecting her mood, Alex breathed, "You and Rafael gave Elliana our middle names as her own?" 

"Uh-huh." Casey nodded. "That was the plan, even before the three of is made it back in to each other's lives. Honestly? I was already a day away from calling you both when fate intervened."

Quite in awe, Olivia said, "Wow. And thank you so much."

Giving an emphatic nod of agreement, Alex then quipped, "Got any more surprises?"

"Well," Casey exhaled steadily to center herself. "It would be a true honor if you two accepted the honor of being Elliana's godmothers. I couldn't imagine asking anyone else about this role. Nor could Raf." 

But Olivia and Alex answered their friend together. "We accept." 

From there, Olivia felt as if she'd blinked and it was already Monday morning again. The rest of the weekend had zipped on by. A quiet, scaled-back party even happened for Maggie Blue. Nobody wanted to break her heart by cancelling it. Even so? Max had confided in Olivia that she would be calling on her at the office on Monday morning. ASAP. Now... here they were. But the one who hadn't gotten the message was Amanda. So she felt very taken aback after a return trip from the facilities to find Maximos Mae at her place of work. Even headed towards the squad room. She was also without Maggie Blue. Or Henry. Strange. 

"Max," Amanda said to her when they'd caught up. "Is everything okay? Where are the little kids?"

"Your sister and your brother are being looked after by Nick's mother." Max answered. "Me? I need to talk to your boss."

Amanda asked blankly as they emerged into the squad room, "Why?" 

Max fixed her visitor badge when she noticed it was in danger of coming undone. "I would thank you to never mind, AJ. Please. Would Olivia be available?" 

"Yep." Amanda beckoned for her to follow her. "Come on."

The sergeant stood to receive the Rollisnes when they arrived at her office. It quite suddenly occurred to her what kind of chat Max was hoping for. She felt quite pleased that she hadn't anything pressing on her agenda now. 

Amanda said, "Sarge? Max wants to have a chat."

"Okay." Olivia bobbed her head in acknowledgment. "Thanks."

Amanda returned the acknowledgement gesture. "I will be around if either of you need something."

Olivia thanked her. So did Max. But after Amanda departed and Max politely declined Olivia's offer of anything to drink, both mothers then sat with each other on the office couch. Time for music-facing.

Once Max had gathered herself, she said, "Olivia? I suppose that in your line of work, you have a have a treasure trove of resources to help those who have been through it. Yes?" 

"Mhm. Yes." Olivia responded seriously. "Are you here for that chat?"

Max nodded. "Yes. But I still wish to cremate Odis Lee's body. Is it possible for the city to do that? And spread the ashes in some sort of potter's field, if there is one in the area?" 

Now Olivia maintained the course. "I can help you with all of that. However, to go through those exact steps, you'll have to turn the body over to the state. Okay?"

"Alright." Max's tone was very firm. "I will do anything to hasten the process of getting clean of that SOB once and for all. Now I just have one more thing I wish to run past you."

Olivia said, "Yes?" 

"I wish to change my last name to something totally brand-new. And I wish for the little kids to carry that name. New York is about new beginnings for everyone. But..." Max went on. "Olivia... do you know of a salon where I can change my hair without the stylist being nosy? Last thing I want is to explain my trauma to a stranger who isn't a therapist..."

"Your feelings are absolutely valid. I am so pleased that you can have the thought process to ask about these things. It really takes a lot. You have my word that I will help you on all of it." Olivia told her friend kindly. "And I know just what salon you can go utilize for the haircut. Max? I have the time to help you now. But do you have the time to take it? Yes? Or no?" 

Max's answer became resounding. "Yes."

"Excellent." Olivia rose to her feet and pulled Max to her own. "We can set up camp in the conference room. But let's take the shortcut by my desk."

Amanda's bullpen activities eventually took her past the own door of the conference room. And she had herself a grin. Max was there. And Olivia. The detective even recognized the paperwork spread about them on the table to all be materials that would aid Max in the fresh start she'd been after since the journey up from Georgia. Once and for all.

Did either of the women at the table see Amanda watching them fondly for a new beats? No.  

Chapter Text

A grand total of month soon passed. It was abruptly September. But all that mattered? Everyone was in peacetime. 

Maximos did successfully change her last name. She, Maggie Blue, Henry, and the incoming little one were now the Hopes. It was a perfect start for their new lives now. Odis Lee's ashes were cast at Potter's Field on Hart Island by a Rikers Island inmate during a rainy, windy day. Grunt-work. That was that. Out of sight, out of mind. For good. Everyone could move on. 

Good thing. Olivia was now three months pregnant, and Max was right behind her at two months. Both women had become pregnant in very different ways. But it excited them that their children would be the same age and grow up together. As far as the rest of the great big family was concerned? They were in a baby boom because Amanda and Alex were also pregnant. Everyone was excited. It felt nice to have wonderful things to look forward to after such a segment of tumult. The sun even felt brighter.

And everybody was in extra jubilant spirits today. Magnolia Novak and Primrose Van Belle had gotten married. Now everybody was enjoying the reception at a nearby restaurant used to hosting these kinds of events. It was here that Amanda noticed Alex just sitting alone at a corner table. So she joined her.

"My friend," Amanda said as she sat opposite Alex. "Are you okay? I noticed from the other side of the room that you seem lot in thought."

Alex chose to confide in her friend. "Amanda? Can I tell you a secret that you can't share with anyone except or Liv or me?" 

Sitting up straighter, Amanda said, "Yes."

Alex gave a deep exhale before she spoke. "When I was hardly twenty-one, I was engaged. My fiancé was from Manhattan's upper crust. Exactly like I am."

Very invested, Amanda asked, "What was his name?" 

"Ethan Moore." said Alex. "It ended because I caught him cheating with his best friend's mother. He even got her pregnant. So I washed my hands of Ethan fast."

Very soberly, Amanda said, "Wow. Smart move. Did you...?"

"No. I never got pregnant. This one," Alex pointed to her five-month belly. "Is the first baby I've ever carried. However..." 

Amanda prompted, "Yes?" 

"I never saw Ethan again. Honestly? I thought he'd moved." Alex gave a shoulder shrug. "Olivia even swept me off my feet on the first day that I ever met her. Then life happened. Until recently."

Amanda posed a new thought. "How recently?" 

Sighing, Alex admitted, "Yesterday evening."

"What?" Amanda really felt surprised. "Are you saying that you saw him?"

Alex nodded. "Yeah. I was grocery shopping and he was also at the market. Ethan said hello. And so did I. We did the polite version of catching up. Then we went on our separate ways."

Amanda's tone grew serious. "Did he realize that you're pregnant?"

"Uh-huh. And he seemed a tad bit disappointed. It was almost fleeting." Alex recalled. "Still... I was almost Alexandra Skylar Moore once..."

"Oh." the detective understood what she meant. "I suppose that you began to remember what makes that man tick, in terms of body language?" 

"Correct. I told Olivia about everything. She's concerned with me. And for me. I'm still choosing to not worry because I have no time for that. I also love my life as it is now. The whole situation still makes me nervous. But," Alex then gave a kind smile to her friend. "I'm just glad I could tell one more person." 

Amanda returned the smile. "I am deeply humbled that you'd confide in me about something so personal. And I don't take things like that lightly. Thank you. Now I give you my word that mum's the word. Okay?" 

Terrific relief swept over Alex. "Thank you."

Amanda gave Alex's hand a gentle squeeze before growing impish when she noticed a certain sight on the dance floor. "Hey. I think your heart wants you. Stat."

Alex followed the detective's gaze. Olivia was nearby. Surrounded by Zara, Edith, Freja, and Noah, while also just aglow because of pregnancy, Olivia was beckoning to Alex now. She wanted her to share in the fun. 

"Go." encouraged Amanda. "Go be with your love."

Amanda was alone but for a handful of moments after Alex's departure. Why? It only took that long for Nick to join her. 

"Mi amor," Nick said to Amanda as he took the chair that Alex had vacated. "How are you? Be truthful."

Amanda replied, "I am so vastly pleased to be at the after-party of a fun wedding..."

Nick lifted one eyebrow. "But...?" 

"Give the girls a one-hour warning." Amanda said seriously as she brushed her knuckles against her vast middle. "Please? I am tired."

"Okay. I will." Nick promised. "Got anything more to report?"

Now chuckling at the phrasing, Amanda said, "I want us to contact Judge Donnelly soon and ask her if she'll officiate a courthouse wedding for us ASAP. I really can't wait any more. Can you?"

"Mm-mm." Nick answered. "Today is a very beautiful Saturday. How about we sort things out on Monday? Sound good?"

Amanda responded, "Perfect. Seal it with a kiss?"

Both of them did just that. 

Later...

The rest of the day went smoothly for Olivia, Alex, and Noah. Each of them did so enjoy a fun time. However, they soon left for home after Amanda and her family. But not until Noah had gone to bed for the night did Olivia begin a certain chat with Alex. 

"Babe," Olivia tapped Alex's arms. "Time out."

Alex chuckled and pulled away. for the past little while, they'd been kissing, making out. It was fun. But Alex reigned herself in. Then she straddled Olivia, gave her her focus. Even kissed her on the forehead. 

"Liv?" Alex turned curious. "What is it?" 

Olivia asked, "When do you want to get married?" 

But Alex didn't even have to think about it as she said, "Next year. We need time to slow down."

Olivia sighed in relief. "I was thinking the same thing. A year will also give us the time we need to adjust to the upcoming changes in our lives."

"Perfect answer." Alex hugged Olivia. "Next year."

Olivia melted into her hug. "Next year." 

Chapter Text

Not only did Judge Donnelly perform a pleasant courthouse wedding ceremony for Nick and Amanda, but she also expedited the paperwork to get everything secured faster. And for a cherry on top? The judge helped the detectives to shore up all of the loose ends where custody of Zara, Edith, and Freja were concerned. Life was good. But one rainy September morning found the peacetime burst. It all began innocently enough with a phone call. 

Switching her desk phone over to speaker when it rang, Olivia said in greeting, "Benson."

A familiar voice breathed a sigh of relief. "This is Doctor Larom at Mercy General."

Dropping the papers that she'd been sorting through, Olivia even sat up straighter as she asked, "What can I do for you, Jane?"

She somehow kept her cool. "I require your presence. And that of your first available detective. ASAP."

"Understood." Olivia said seriously. "Then we will be out the door in five minutes."

"Excellent." Larom praised. "I will see you soon."

After Olivia made her way out in to the bullpen once she was ready to go. It was a quiet day. Housekeeping. Nick's desk was empty, but Olivia still spotted Amanda, Carisi, and Fin at their own. All the same? There was only one person that she wanted to tag in. 

But she said to Amanda, "Remind me where Nick is right now."

"School field trip with Zara's class. Aquarium. I watched you process that request form last month." Amanda then took heed of Olivia's going-out appearance. "May I help you?"

Olivia nodded. "Get your stuff together now. Please. You and I are going for a ride."

Back at the hospital... 

Doctor Larom journeyed back from her office and over to her patient's room. Why couldn't her life ever be quiet when the Special Victims Unit was involved? But she reigned herself in quickly. Today's patient was a VIP.  

From her bed, one very battered Maria Claire Grazie formerly Amaro asked Larom, "Have you made the call?"

After checking Maria's vitals, Larom said, "I did. Sergeant Benson should be here. Soon."

Maria breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you so much."

"I am pleased to be to help. We will also have to keep you here for awhile because of that." Larom pointed to where Maria's noticeably swollen left arm was in a temporary sling. "Unless a situation arises with Sergeant Benson or your health as it is, I will be by in an hour to check on you. Sound good?" 

"Yes." Maria confirmed sincerely. "Thank you very much." 

Not so many floors below... 

It did not take long for Olivia and Amanda to make it to the hospital. Nor even to emerge into the side of the hospital where Doctor Larom was usually found. Neither woman had any idea of what they were to expect. That said, their collective attitude was one of apprehension. Doctor Larom lived for bringing them exciting cases whenever possible. So they'd tackle whatever she had on deck today. 

Very pleased that her friends were levelheaded, Larom said when they drew level to her, "Wow. Thank you for getting here so quickly in the rain. May I ask where Detective Amaro is?"

Of her husband, Amanda said, "He is out of the office for today."

"Hm." now Larom found herself choosing her words very carefully. "Perhaps that is a good thing."

Lifting her eyebrows, Olivia said, "Why? Is Nick's mother your patient?" 

"No, sergeant." Larom answered her. "Try one Staff Sergeant Maria Claire Grazie. Nick's ex-wife."

Both Amanda and Olivia spoke in actual confusion. "What?" 

Very soberly, Larom said, "I am quite sorry to say that someone has attacked her. Any specific 'who' has not been disclosed to me. But she was dropped off by someone in an army uniform. However, it's my understanding that she was then subsequently called back to the Fort Hamilton Army Base. I don't know anything more than that. Staff Sergeant Grazie undoubtedly does. And she called the other woman by her name. It was Georgie." 

An old memory clicked in Olivia's head, prompting her to say hurriedly, "We understand. Thank you." 

Nodding emphatically, Amanda added, "Which way to her area?" 

Able to read a room, the doctor pointed to the nearest hallway. "Second room on the right. I will be around."

Once she made her exit, Olivia faced Amanda. "I just remembered back to the morning that Zara turned up at the precinct with Edith and Freja."

"Uh-huh." the younger woman said seriously. "So did I. But you saw them first that morning. Exactly what's on your mind?" 

Olivia said, "One very punch-drunk jet-lagged Zara telling me that the same person who dropped her off was a woman called Staff Sergeant McWilliams. First name? Georgie."

"There are absolutely no such thing as coincidences." Amanda sighed. "I received a letter from Kim that day, explaining her side of the situation to me. And Nick received one from Zara's mother. She was called away for classified situation in the Middle East. This Georgie McWilliams must be the Georgie that Doctor Larom saw."

"Agreed." said Olivia. "I'll go see Maria with you, but then I will go back to HQ, ASAP so I can catch the men up. We'll also look for Staff Sergeant McWilliams. My fingers are crossed that she isn't in trouble. But all the same... wherever she is right now, she's a witness."

"No question." agreed Amanda. "I will stay with Maria long enough to get her version of events."

"Good." praised Olivia. "I will call Nick. Just focus on Maria. Okay?"

Amanda responded confidently. "Okay. Got it."

Maria's heart jumped when Olivia and Amanda entered the room. She knew that they would come. But now that they were before her... it felt surreal. Too bad the meeting was for a terrible reason. Olivia and Amanda both felt their hearts begin to sink when they saw Maria. The woman had truly been beaten up. A blackening eye, one split lip, varying bruises, and a swollen arm in a temporary sling. To cap it all off? Maria was also on an external oxygen supply. Overall... she looked extremely forlorn. And felt so. 

But with all the dignity that Maria could muster, she told them, "I am so glad that both of you made it. We have a lot to discuss."   

Chapter Text

Amanda spoke first. "Maria? What's happened?" 

"The assignment that I had to leave Zara for has finally ended." Maria began. "My original goal was recuperate for a little bit in Manhattan before coming to look for you all. But... I got attacked. Worst part? I know him. Well." 

Choosing gentleness, Olivia said, "Are you willing to share his identity?"

"Yes. And I don't care about any fallout. No one touches me like that again and gets away with it. My parents would hurt each other when I was younger. A lot. I told myself that if anyone ever did that to me, I'd make sure they'd pay." Maria looked to her company. "I was attacked by an old flame from the pre-Nick years. Name of Brynn Young." 

Copying the name down in her field book as she sat in the chair beside Maria's bed, Amanda now asked, "Is he also in the service?"

"Yep. And he was my first-ever partner in the Army life." answered Maria. "We also had a 'friends with benefits' kind of situation going on until we were eventually sent on to different places. Both of us knew that sleeping together was frowned upon, but he was young. And I was younger. Throwing caution to the wind gave us a thrill."

While Amanda continued to take notes, Olivia then asked, "May I ask Brynn's rank?"

"Master Sergeant." responded Maria. "He has more seniority than us."

Lifting one eyebrow, Amanda asked with great care, "Who is 'us'?"

But Maria's face fell as she grew awash in emotion regarding a new thought. "My God..."

Olivia read the room at once. "Maria, I'm going to go. But Amanda is going to look after you right now. Okay?"

Maria nodded as she wound herself back down. "Okay. Thank you very much."

Olivia bobbed her head. "Just one thing: are you able to tell us what the name Georgie McWilliams means to you?"

"Uh-huh." said Maria. "Her full name is Georgiana. But everyone calls her Georgie because it's a lifelong nickname of hers. She is from Fort Worth."

Committing this to memory, Olivia said, "Thanks. I will see you later." 

Maria gave her own acknowledging gesture before waving farewell. It also did not escape Maria's attention that Olivia had been absently touching one hand to her middle in a way most telling. But Amanda noticed. 

"To answer the unasked question about her," said the younger woman. "Yes. Olivia is expecting."

"Wow." Maria sounded like she was trying to steady herself while speaking as clearly as she could now. "Good for Olivia." 

Understanding that Maria meant it, Amanda continued, "A lot of changes have occurred since the day that Zara was dropped off at the precinct. A lot. I was there, the morning that Zara was brought in. I didn't find her. But I was there, not long after Olivia did. Zara wasn't alone for long." 

"Okay. Thank you for telling me that." Maria told Amanda. "Where would Zara be right now?"

Amanda replied, "School field trip to the aquarium. Nick went because he signed up for chaperone duties."

Hearing this prompted Maria to squeak, "Will you call him?" 

"Not if you don't want me to for now." Amanda said seriously. "But he will be finding out before the end of the day. Do you understand?"

Maria said, "Yes. Tell your people that if they see Georgie, bring her to the station. Okay? Brynn is dangerous."

"Alright. I will make sure Olivia gets that information." Amanda politely indicated Maria's injuries. "Have you had a thorough examination yet?" 

"No. And Brynn did not rape me. But he got physically violent because I told him something that he didn't like." hot tears fell down Maria's face. "Amanda? Can you please go get Doctor Larom? I'm ready to let her see me." 

Quite pleased by Maria's cooperativeness, Amanda said, "Alright. I will go find her now."

Back at the precinct...

Olivia returned to the squad room, put her things away. The rain continued to pour. And hammer. Was her life ever quiet? No. Maria was back, and she was very hurt. Olivia could not begin to imagine what was going on in that woman's world. But she also wondered how Nick and Zara would feel about the resurfacing of a person who just wasn't known to be warm and cuddly... at least so far as Olivia knew. Everything about this day would be long. No question. 

Rather curious about why their boss had trekked over to the media center in a very autopilot-like state, Fin and Carisi joined her. What had she seen? Trips to hospital didn't usually spook her. 

Carisi went for the approach first. "Everything okay?"

Olivia let out a breath she hadn't even realized she was holding. "Is Nick back?"

"No." Carisi answered. 

"He told me," Fin added. "That the aquarium trip would only be a few hours. I really wouldn't be surprised if he turned up soon."

"Okay. Good." Olivia then blurted out her next thought very unceremoniously. "Maria's back. And guess what? She needs our help in every way."

But Fin and Carisi said together, "What?" 

Olivia nodded. "I said what I said."

Holding his hands in a timeout position, Carisi asked, "Then does this mean that Rollins is taking care of Maria right now?"

"Gold star." Olivia confirmed. "Maria has, unfortunately, been attacked. More than anything else? Maria seems to be taking that as a personal offense. But she has given us two names to work with. Both of them are also Army." 

Quite enticed, Carisi said, "Yes?" 

"The first name," Olivia responded. "Would be Brynn Young. And Maria genuinely fears him. But the other name is Georgiana 'Georgie' McWilliams. Pretty sure that Maria works with her or has a very deep trust in her. McWilliams is definitely the same reason who brought Zara here on the same day that Edith and Freja turned up. I have to talk to her. Stat."

Fin asked carefully, "What's the caveat?" 

Olivia sighed. "Maria is deeply frightened for Georgiana McWilliams. Just the thought of the possibility of that woman being near Brynn Young caused Maria such distress that she began short-circuiting. So I left. But I think Maria is frightened for Georgiana McWilliams' actual safety. I don't have to be in a relationship to see it, but..."  

Fin spoke with a jolt. "Oh. You're telling us that you think that Maria and this Georgiana are a couple?"

"Bingo." confirmed Olivia. "That is definitely not our business because we need to look for Brynn Young and Georgiana McWilliams now. But I'm having that chat with Nick."

A new voice joined theirs. "Chat about what?"

Those at the media turned as one to see Nick walk up to the them now. He had returned from the aquarium and was ready to work. But he seemed curious. Great. 

Olivia cleared her throat as she told Carisi and Fin, "Both of you have your assignments." 

Carisi said swiftly, "Mhm. Don't worry about us."

Pleased, Olivia turned her partner. "You and I have to go have a chat. Now."

Back at the hospital...

Maria had been further patched up and steadied. This was good. Quite a discussion was ahead and she did not feel at all excited for it. But did she recognize that it had to be done? Yes. And so here they were.  

Once Maria had settled back under her blankets again, she said, "Are you mad at me?" 

"No." Amanda said at once. "Absolutely not."  

Maria breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank God. I won't pretend that Zara hasn't chattered to me about you before. Just like I won't pretend that intuition told me that you and Nick..."

Still, the younger woman understood. "Hey. I'm here to help you out where your case is concerned. But anything that concerns your business with Nick is yours because both of you are older than me, and you had a life together before Nick even came to SVU. Did you know that he and I showed up around the same time?"

"No." Maria said in surprise. "Wow." 

Amazed that Maria was genuinely invested in what she had to say, Amanda continued to be honest. "You two also made Zara. That's for life."

Nodding in understanding, Maria then asked, "How has my daughter been? I want to see her so bad, but... just not yet."

Amanda felt great sympathy for her company. "Zara got steamrollered by life on the day she arrived but we all took care of her, including me. Now? Zara's in school and she has been seeing a child psychologist because we wanted her to be able to have someone who isn't SVU to sort her feelings with. But all cards on table? Zara had company on that day." 

"I beg your pardon?" asked Maria.

"The short version," Amanda told her. "Is that I have a younger sister called Kim who is a former wild card. She is the mother of identical twin girls called Edith and Freja. Both of them were there when Zara was. At least... that was what we pieced together."

"Okay." said Maria. "With you so far. How old are Edith and Freja? I love their names."

Amanda smiled at the compliment. "Baby girls are three now. They're also profoundly hard of hearing and also require feeding tubes. Each were underweight when they first fell out of the sky. And both of them feel great enthusiasm towards life, just like Zara does."

"Oh." Maria realized what she was driving at. "You mean that Zara bonded with Edith and Freja, but they imprinted on her? Then they were alone before Olivia found them. Is that it?"

"Exactly. All of them saw someone about that." explained Amanda. "And what happened with Edith and Freja isn't your fault. Obviously. That one's chalked up to 'cosmic timing.' However..."

"Both of them are inextricably intertwined in Zara's New York saga." mused Maria. "I understand."

Now breathing her own sigh of relief, Amanda said, "Zara seeing you should not be a problem because she loves you dearly. But we can and will wait until you're feeling as put-together as you can get. Maria... are you willing to share what happened to you?"

"I am." she said. "Like I mentioned, the assignment that took me away is over. Am I at liberty to mention it? No. It also has no bearings on this events. But it's what happened next that's important."

Amanda leaned back in her chair. "Go. I'm all ears." 

Maria began, "I first met Georgiana McWilliams at basic training in what feels like another lifetime ago. We even had a romantic fling. That ended because we were assigned to to other places, but we've always remained good friends."

"Alright. This is good." Amanda said encouragingly. "What about Brynn Young?" 

"Oh, I was bright-eyed and so innocent when I met that man." recalled Maria. "Was he my first love? No. That was definitely Nick. Didn't meet him until some time later. Brynn was already elsewhere. Georgie, too. Are you following?" 

"I am." promised Amanda. "Did Brynn and Georgie come in to your life at the same time?"

"Mhm. That is exactly what happened." Maria said. "They were acquaintances because of me when we were all younger. But they never fully became friends. And that is fine. But... today is the second time that Brynn went after me." 

Now Amanda's heart broke even more. "Just when was the first?"

Maria heart cartwheeled. "Almost right after Zara came here. I was newly pregnant, Amanda, but I didn't know until my next stop. The only reason I'm not pregnant right now is because I lost Brynn's baby. There was a miscarriage." 

"I so deeply sorry." Amanda told Maria while trying to not feel guilty about certain information she hadn't shared yet. "Brynn didn't handle it well, did he?"

"Nope." Maria said blandly. "I told him last week. Some of the injuries you see on me now are because of that encounter. But on the day of the miscarriage, I called Georgie because I really don't have much adult family except her. The Amaros are certainly no fans of mine. God only knows where I'd be without Georgie..." 

"You have no idea idea how glad I am to see you in one piece." Amanda said kindly. "Does the rest of it go that you and Georgie were quietly minding your own business while you caught your breath after coming back from assignment when you were both surprised by an appearance from Brynn?"

"Correct. I went to see him because I wanted to return something old of his that I'd found in my things. But he attacked me because I said no to sex." Maria then studied Amanda. "When you say that there's been changes, what exactly do you mean by that? I genuinely wish to know."

Pleased that Maria had been well aware of her before today, Amanda said, "My life has never been quiet. Ever. Not even before I left Atlanta. Nick and I have been involved since the two of you were officially and permanently done. Long story for a different day."

"Copy that." acknowledged Maria. "You know? I'm pleased that the two of you can be happy together. Just don't screw it up. Nick and Zara deserve stability. Majorly. But now it sounds like Edith and Freja also do." 

Nodding, Amanda said, "I am doing everything I can to give each of those darling children the best futures they can have. And thank you for your kind words. I treasure the world I've built with Nick, especially because I adopted Zara, and Nick adopted the twins. We are their parents now. And Nick feels the same way about the family we made. To say that the two of us have truly fought for it is an understatement. Now? After a spot of time at the courthouse last week, my entire legal name is Amanda-June McLaine Amaro." 

Quite the surge of hope started to bloom in Maria's chest at this revelation. "Wow. I'm truly happy for you."

Taken back, Amanda could only say, "Really?" 

Maria nodded. "God only knows what you've heard about me before today, or what's going to happen later, but I don't want to fight anymore. Or drag you into it. I guess we're family now. So this is me choosing to be good. Okay? I have no idea what I'm doing. Still... something is better than absolutely nothing."

"Yes." Amanda said seriously. "I'm also pleased that you can say all this to me and mean it, especially with all you've been through. I thank you for that. With all I have."

Maria gave Amanda's hand a gentle squeeze when she let her hold it. "Am I wrong that you have one more thing to share?" 

"No." Amanda laughed nervously and finally removed her coat so that Maria could see the vastness of her twin belly. "Uh... both of Zara's, Edith's, and Freja's incoming playmates are just here. My babies have been squirming this entire time because they can hear you."

Now an extreme torrent of emotion crossed Maria's face as she processed Amanda's newest update now. But Amanda was patient. So much more than what she could have hoped to expect from this conversation had occurred. No need to upset the apple cart. 

"Amanda," Maria finally said. "I am so pleased for you and Nick. I promise that my enthusiasm will match my feelings once I get out of this place. Okay?"

"That's fair." Amanda told her. "But may I ask what new thought just came to you?"

Maria nodded. "Yes. I know I've already expressed concern for Georgie and I know exactly what I said about Brynn being dangerous. But I saw for myself that she was called back to HQ." 

Amanda realized with a start, "You're concerned that Brynn might have done something. Aren't you?"

"I am. There are also two more things to share. And one of them," now Maria pulled a chain with a ring on it from under her hospital gown. "Just happens to be that Georgiana McWilliams is my fiancée."  

Chapter Text

Had Amanda not been through so many ordeals even since entering Nick's word, she would have been utterly stunned about Maria's blindsiding update about being affianced, much less with a woman. But as it was? The younger woman's heart yet performed a cartwheel of surprise before she could even respond. 

Amanda spoke with kind honesty. "Maria? Everything about today has truly been topsy-turvy. But I'm genuinely happy that you have someone who can bring you that kind of joy. I mean it. Our family is getting more unique by the moment."

"Hm." the other woman gave a nervous laugh. "About that... You understand that I've known Georgie for a very long time. Right?" 

Amanda watched Maria set her engagement ring down and play with it absently as she said, "Uh-huh. Keeping going."

"Life really can surprise you." Maria said after a brief mulling. "Sometimes things just come together after a long time apart. That is what happened with us. Georgie was in the middle of her own 'life milestone,' we can call it."

But Amanda made her own connection. "Has your fiancée been undergoing IVF?"

"Yes." confirmed Maria. "She's never been married before or even been with a man, but she chose to take matters in to her own hands. Now Georgie is three months pregnant. Informing Zara will be one hell of a bridge..."

"Mhm. But we will definitely help you cross that bridge when it arrives." Amanda promised. "When did you find out?"

"Shortly after Georgie came to see me after my miscarriage." Maria told her. "You know? I have all kinds of major feelings about the one who is gone. However... Now that I know how epically bad Brynn is, I know that I could have never had his kid. But knowing that Zara is part of the world has always brought me comfort and pride. The same can be said for her network of of step-siblings and cousins."

Amanda's heart bloomed. "That is amazing to hear."

So Maria gently squeezed Amanda's hand in a small offer of peace before she begrudgingly changed tracks. "All the same... now I have a kid smaller than Zara to think of. Even a pregnant fiancée. I have no clue if Brynn'll try something, but I would not be able to handle it my family suffered."

Reigning her feelings in even more, Amanda said,  "We will take care of you and your family. But I will also make sure that the squad knows everything. You have my word."

"Thank you." Maria felt a dash of relief. "Do you know anything about my family? I mean, has Nick ever mentioned anything about the one I was born in to? Ever?" 

"Yes." Amanda confirmed as she recalled an old memory. "I believe he once mentioned that you're the only one from the Grazie side who made a permanent life here in the states but that everyone else in Italy. Rome, right?"

"Yes. Very good. I'm from Queens, but my older sister Giada and our big brother Ivano, are from Rome. Just like our folks were. I was ending junior high school just as they were beginning college." Maria said. "They both elected to move back to Italy when the opportunity presented itself. My parents followed them there. Eventually."

"Hang on." Amanda said in surprise. "What about you?"

"Italy is a beautiful place that I love now," Maria told her. "But if I'd followed everyone else? I would have ended up being stuck there. So... when the army recruiter came around..."

"You took the chance." Amanda realized. "Is that what happened?"

Maria nodded. "Yes. I figured out a thorough education at a later point, and that's that, but the Italy-proper Grazies are anti-war. My parents even took that thought process to the grave."

Amanda asked Maria, "Did Zara ever meet them?"

"No." Maria confessed. "My parents were both gone a year before I met Nick. Still? Giada, Ivano, and their families remain anti-war. Even stubborn. Absolutely none of them support me. So they certainly never approved of Nick, especially because he's a handful of years older than me to start with. Being receptive of me going in to the service after high school? Never happened. Even a bit."

Amanda kept her cool. Somehow. Nick was older than her and so was Maria. It had never occurred to her that Maria was in the middle. Now the dynamic had grown more interesting than ever. But she took it in stride and considered it as yet one more facet of their unique family. 

"With all of that being how it is," Amanda said carefully. "I don't suppose that Zara's ever met those Grazies?"

"Yeah." Maria nodded. "She hasn't."

"Well, take a look." Amanda showed Maria one picture in particular on her phone. "This is my mother. Max." 

"Wow." remarked Maria after a moment of polite observation. "She's beautiful."

Amanda beamed. "Max's tale is long and so very wild. Recent events have not only seen her move up here from Atlanta, but she's completely started over in a way that she was never able to before. I'll tell you the whole story a different time. But Max fully understand what it's like to be hurt by family, such as what the other Grazies did to you." 

"But," Maria continued to hang on to every word. "It sounds like things got better..."

"They are steadily improving. Both she and I were technically children together for awhile because of how old she was when I was born, but we're even working on a friendship now. She and I were semi-estranged until recently. I don't regret a single moment of what's unfolded." Amanda indicated the picture again. "Look who is with her."

Maria did and felt her heart leap. Zara was the other photo occupant. Each were dressed to the nines and hugging each other. But the cherry on top happened to be that each were giving the camera genuinely unguarded smiles because they were enjoying the moment. 

"How amazing." Maria shifted her attention back to Amanda. "Where was that taken?" 

Amanda said as she pocketed her phone, "At mine and Nick's courthouse wedding. Zara has always referred to Max as 'abuelita' because she understands that she's my mother. But they are as close as can be. Max even treats our girl exactly like a daughter. Zara basks in the attention. And you know? Nick's mother is even great friends Max. Between each, Zara has grandparents who completely adore her."

"Thank you for telling me that." Maria felt a great sweeping relief. "Amanda? Will you please call Nick's mother? I really, really wish to see her."

Amanda rose to her feet. "I will call her now. Excuse me for a moment."

While Amanda's mother-in-law felt extremely taken aback to get a call from her while she knew her to be on shift, Cesaria was even more startled to learn of Maria. But she dropped everything and set out for the hospital at once. Maria had asked for her. And even in the face of past events, this was the mother of her oldest grandchild. They were family. And that was forever. Cesaria's only interests? Maintaining peace, and just being Maria's person. It was what mattered the most. 

Amanda's last image before leaving the hospital was of Cesaria and Maria sharing in a warm embrace. Both of them were elated to see each other. Now? Even more family healing could begin. 

Chapter Text

When Amanda made it back to the squad room, it was to find Olivia and the others at the media center. Maria's hospital intake pictures were displayed on one screen. And on the screen beside it? An official Army record file image of whom Amanda presumed to be the continually-elusive Georgiana 'Georgie' McWilliams. Red-haired with fair skin, immensely freckled, and even bearing dark blue eyes, the woman was a stunner. So Amanda didn't blame anyone for being attracted to her. But the woman's thought train soon broke at the sound of Nick's voice. 

Pleased at the sight of his wife, Nick said, "I'm so glad to see you. I've been caught up. At least from the boss's perspective. How is Maria?"

Standing at the head of the table, Amanda said, "She is really freaked out."

"Yeah. Totally understandable." Nick lamented. "But rattling Maria is extremely difficult because she really saw a lot even before she joined the service."

Carisi asked him, "How's that?"

Amanda said, "Maria told me during my visit that her parents would hurt each other in days gone by."

Nick nodded. "It's true. Maria is from Queens, but the other Grazies were born in Italy. All of them even moved back there when an opportunity arose. Maria stayed here because life just caused her to feel drawn to joining the Army. Her folks were called Pietro and Chiara. Each of them were gone the year before I met her."

"But...?" Fin prompted. 

"I have definitely met Maria's older siblings before. Giada and Ivano." Nick went on. "Each of them are still in Rome."

Arching an eyebrow, Fin said, "But your tone suggests that they're not nice people?"

"Correct. Giada and Ivano have old-world attitudes about Italian superiority that would not be out of place in any Godfather flick..." the man cleared his throat when he realized that he was rambling. "But anyway... Giada and Ivano have told me horror stories about Pietro and Chiara before. Honestly? They sounded like the chaos of my parents before their divorce. Pietro and Chiara abused each other."  

"Bleak." lamed Fin. "But they never hurt their kids?"

"Correct." the Amaros answered together. 

"Understood." acknowledged Fin. 

Turning directly to Amanda, Olivia said, "Please tell me that Maria shared more than that after I left."

"Oh," Amanda sighed. "I promise you that she did just that."

"Go from the top." Carisi encouraged. "Please?"

Fin added, "You have our attention."

So Amanda told of of Brynn's history with Maria and Georgie both, and even of Georgiana looking after Maria in the hospital before today. But she left out the part regarding the miscarriage. Amanda certainly did not leave out Maria's warning of Brynn being dangerous. But she then stopped there. Now they'd arrived to the crux of the matter. And... every inch of it felt absurd.

"Hey." Olivia said gently to the younger woman. "What is it? You've been on a roll."  

"Maria told me something bigger," said Amanda. "That'll make us need to step on the gas. ASAP. Georgiana McWilliams was going through IVF before they reconnected. And we have a real caveat."

Olivia sighed, "She's expecting. Isn't she? How many months...?"

"According to Maria," said Amanda. "Three."

Now Carisi asked, "Would this Brynn guy hurt Georgiana? Out of reprisal?"

But Amanda could only answer, "Unclear."

"Okay." Fin gently steered the conversation in a useful direction again. "What else did Maria say?"

Now Amanda only just kept back a nervous laugh. "I talked with Maria for a good while. She knows about most of the changes that have been happening to us all. But she availed me of one more concerning herself and her other half. Directly."

"I already posited this when I came back here after leaving you at the hospital with Maria," said Olivia to Amanda. "But she and Georgiana must be a couple. Am I off the mark?"   

"Nope. Directly on it." Amanda told her. "And... Maria showed me an enchanting ring that she has on a chain around her neck right now. I don't know just who asked whom, but they're engaged. And because of all that's already happened between them? I really would not be surprised if one more courthouse wedding happens when this is all over."

Nick then jumped as the the collective gaze fell to him. "What?!"

"The two of you had an entire life together." Olivia reminded her partner. "And for a long time."

"Yeah." said Amanda. "Where's your head?"

"Square on my shoulders." Nick responded. "I really didn't know about Brynn before today. And that's fine. I will still do my part so as to catch him, while maintaining objectivity. Rest assured on that one."

"Excellent." praised Olivia. "Then what about the rest?"

But Nick said to Amanda, "Does Maria wish to see Zara?"

"Yes. That, besides getting back to Georgie, is her number one goal." Amanda said. "But she's practicing restraint because she would rather see her when the danger's passed."

"Oh. That makes perfect sense." Nick realized. "Then I take it that Maria's been made aware of the little ones by now?"

"Uh-huh. She's aware of ours. Even most of the rest. And you know? Maria is excited about everyone." Amanda told Nick. "As far as Georgiana's concerned, I think she's a local. But I think New York is where Maria landed when her most recent assignment ended. I do know for a fact that that they'd been catching their collective breath before coming to look for you and I. Life just tossed one big obstacle after another at them. Zara's definitely got one more incoming sibling to dote on. That said? Sweet thing's really got four parents now."

"Hm. That is amazing." Nick shook his head in wonder. "I am genuinely pleased that Maria found someone to be so happy with. And I feel the same about their new baby. I mean it. But I'm also willing to meet her in the middle for a friendship. Georgiana, too. All of that feels like the right thing to do. Zara would be shattered if we didn't try. So I will since Maria clearly already is."

Olivia told him, "I'm proud of you."

After a few more moments went by, Amanda found herself asking, "What happens now?"

"The supposition about Georgiana being local is correct." Olivia responded. "She has a house in Queens that Carisi's going to go check out in a second. But Georgiana has a desk job at the local recruitment office. Nick and Fin are going to check on that. We are going to stay here. Just in cause."

But Amanda didn't mind. She was more than ready to be still. 

To the joint dismay of Amanda and Olivia, however, the others' fieldwork yielded naught but dead ends. No one had seen Georgiana that day. Or noticed anything unusual in her patterns. And as for her job? Today was her day off. No one had seen her because they hadn't been expecting her. Great. 

Meanwhile... 

As Olivia and Amanda continued to discuss a course of action that pertained to the case, the desk sergeant at the front of the squad room received a new visitor. She looked very bedraggled. As if she'd just been through the mill. Or... escaped something. Most of all? She seemed in a daze. 

But the desk sergeant met her with compassion. "M'am? Are you lost?"

She made a great effort to look at the other woman. "I really hope not because I'm looking for the Manhattan SVU."

Now the desk sergeant said, "I promise that you've made it to the right place. What is your name?"

The newcomer said, "Staff Sergeant Georgiana Ruth McWilliams. But everyone calls me Georgie. And... I'm in trouble."

Chapter Text

Still in her office, Olivia stood in the doorway as she looked out at the precinct that was her mad kingdom. Everything that concerned the case was now at an impasse. She and Amanda could only wait for someone to deliver them of a clue. But the arrival of a harried, bedraggled stranger to the room's desk desk sergeant caught Olivia's attention. Fast. 

"Amanda," she said softly to the younger woman still in her office. "Come here and tell me who you see speaking with Fjord. Okay? Please."

Amanda stood beside her boss, even followed her gaze. But she then stood straighter when she realized whom she was looking at. The detective even felt her heart jump. Why couldn't a case ever happen quietly anymore?

The detective said to her boss, "Olivia? Is this real?"

"Yep." Olivia confirmed. "Just be cool and follow my lead." 

The desk sergeant was extremely relieved when the others arrived. One certainly saw many things when at the literal door of the Manhattan Special Victims Unit. However... the present situation was beginning to spin out of control. And Georgiana did not at all appear up to scratch. 

Breathing a sigh of relief, Fjord said, "I was just about to send someone to fetch you both now. This is one Staff Sergeant Georgiana McWilliams and she's just arrived. But she said she's in trouble."  

Amanda spoke to Fjord as Olivia began approaching Georgiana. "Stay here. I think you're going to have to call for an ambulance in a minute."

Olivia took the approach of one going near a spooked animal. "Georgiana, my partner and I are so happy to see you because we have been trying to find you."

Georgiana looked at her. "Are you Olivia Benson?"

"I am." she caught Georgiana when she stumbled. "My partner's name is Amanda. We know that you've been here before because of Zara. I promise we can talk about her later. We are going to work on helping you out right now because we can see that you aren't looking well. Staff Sergeant, what do you need?"

Georgiana still managed an answer even in the face of her increasingly-hazy vision by uttering three numbers. "911."

And as Fjord ran through the motions of sending for an ambulance while Olivia began taking care of Georgiana, Amanda called Nick. Everyone's agenda was about to be more full than ever. What did that mean for Nick? Playing middleman. He was very taken aback when Amanda did avail him of the update, but he did agree to find Maria so he could tell her. Fin drove them back from Georgiana's place of work at the army recruitment center and over to the hospital. He would wait for Olivia so she and Amanda could have one more person on their side. He also decided to call Carisi so he could be filled in. Why could their jobs never be quiet?

Nick did compose himself before heading to look for his former wife. But what he did not expect on arrival? For her to have company. Amanda had left that part out. Completely. 

"Mama," Nick said blankly when he saw his mother first. "How are you here?"

Cesaria chuckled. "I was asked for. But I will go now. Can you manage?"

"Uh-huh." Nick hugged Cesaria when she joined him after gathering her belongings up. "Thank you."

"Of course, mijo." Cesaria returned Nick's hug. "Best of luck. And be well." 

Once Nick's mother took her leave, he joined Maria at her bedside. They had seen each other through a lot over the course of time. And while they'd never served with each other in combat, they had most certainly seen each other in the aftermath of returning home. But physical damage from someone bearing ill intentions? That was new. 

Very tentatively, Maria said, "What must you think of me?"

Nick didn't miss a beat as he said, "I forgive you."

Maria's health monitors immediately registered her skipped heartbeat. "Do you mean that?"

"Mhm. I do." Nick did because he didn't have it in him to be cruel to her, like she had been to him so many times in the past. "Amanda filled me in on what's what. I also know that she and Olivia came to see you. But Maria? I am so deeply sorry that you got hurt. And I'm weak-kneed with relief with relief that you're safe."

Maria said in surprise, "Thank you."

Nick took the chair that Cesaria had previously occupied as he continued to speak. "My team and I have been piecing the picture together. But did anyone tell you that I was on a field trip with Zara's class when it all began?"

"Yep." Maria confirmed. "Amanda told me so."

Nick pulled himself together even more. "I am here to tell you that Georgiana turned up at the precinct on her own. And she's in trouble."

Maria's heart skipped another beat. "Where is she?"

One ward over...

Georgiana's adrenaline crash temporarily knocked her out. But Olivia and Amanda watched on the way over as the paramedics worked on reacquainting her with reality. Georgiana soon wept with relief upon learning that her baby was completely safe. And knowing this gave her motivation to cooperate easier with her new acquaintances. 

But she spoke first as after the last nurse made her exit. "Please. Did anyone call my parents? Or my big brother? All of us have been local to New York from Texas for a very long time and we are close-knit."

Truthful because a nurse had only just informed her so, Amanda responded, "Everyone is on the way. I know for a fact that someone has called them."

Laying back on her bed and absently touching her hands to her slightly listened middle, Georgiana said, "Thank you. And what else do you and your people know?"

Olivia said, "Just assume we know all but what you can tell us. We especially know about the call from Fort Hamilton and that the recruitment office where you have a desk are in opposite directions."

"I do have occasion to go to Fort Hamilton. Same for Maria." now Georgiana's tone was very serious. "But what we do there is classified." 

"Alright. We understand." acknowledged Olivia. "Please continue."

Georgiana realized again. "That call was quite cleverly spoofed. By Brynn. He whisked me off to an abandoned building in Brighton Beach and we must have been at an oceanfront property because I could hear the water."

Promptly raising an eyebrow at the vast amount of information that had been delivered, Olivia then asked, "I take it that he blindfolded you?"

"Mhm." Georgiana confirmed. "That man blindfolded me in the parking garage here and then forced me in to a service van. I bet my vehicle never left the spot where I put it." 

"Okay. We will have someone look in to that." Olivia promised before changing tracks. "Are you able to speak Russian? Georgiana, is that how your conclusion about Brighton Beach was had?"

"Bingo. And please call me Georgie." said she. "I'm from Texas. But my parents and my brother moved here from Saint Petersburg in Russia when my mother carried me. They also changed our family name to McWilliams. It has been my understanding that they were they Mavrodis before that. Everything was fully changed after everyone was established, stateside."

"Oh." said Amanda when she began to realize just how much Georgiana had in common with Maria where family immigrants were concerned. "But because your mother had you in Texas, McWilliams is the last name you were born with. And you then grew up speaking Russian alongside English because it's the others' first language. Have I gotten it all?"

Georgiana nodded. "Uh-huh. Very good. And so to that end about the Russian language? I heard chatter of neighbors outside of the van that Brynn drove. And he must've pulled in to some kind of garage because nobody saw me when he transferred me to the room where he kept me."

Olivia now chose her words very carefully. "I understand that your senses are undoubtedly sharpened because of combat, but have you been captured before? Yes? Or no?"

Georgiana chose to be to the point. "Yes."

Clearing her throat at the finality, Olivia then asked, "What all did Brynn do to you?"

"Jackass pushed me around so and berated me. I was acquainted with him during the beginning of our service years because we've always had Maria in common. But we were never friends because he's a chunk of change older than us. Call it a generation gap." Georgiana shrugged. "Brynn also has always had more seniority than us, anyway. Life eventually took us all to different areas around the globe. Are you still following?"

Her visitors chimed together, "Absolutely."

Now Georgiana breathed a sigh of relief. "I think that Brynn caught me because he realized that Maria would end up here. And be inaccessible. But..."

"Yes?" Amanda said gently.

"I made it in to your precinct building and up to your floor," Georgiana rubbed her middle absently. "Because he let me go."

Amanda now spoke from a place of genuine surprise. "Why?" 

"The moment," Georgiana snapped her fingers and then made a subsequent midair slashing motion. "I told Brynn about my baby... it was like Brynn couldn't get rid of me fast enough. Or something. By the time I got your floor, well... both of you saw that. Now here we are. But I have one more question."

"Ask away." Olivia encouraged. 

"Have either of you seen Zara?" the staff sergeant wanted to know. "I love that kid so much. Now? She's even going to be my stepdaughter, and she's getting a step-sibling. But Zara has no idea. So far." 

Olivia moved away while Amanda moved forward to explain her hand in the overall situation. And not a moment too soon. 

But... 

"Liv!" a voice called out. 

She turned at the sound of her name, just in time to see Nick pushing Maria towards the room in a wheelchair. Slowly but surely. Maria's hospital garb look had been updated with a robe and slippers. But her external oxygen supply were now rigged up to a support post on the back of her chair. Olivia suddenly realized that the younger woman would be dependent on it for awhile. But Maria was as presently put together as she could be. For now. And that was enough. 

Olivia spoke gently to Maria as they drew to her. "I am so pleased that you're here because Georgie is just itching to see you now."

True enough, Georgiana and Maria burst into ears at the sight of each other. But they also invited Nick and Amanda to stay for awhile. Both said yes. Each party did, however, certainly see the situation for what it was. They were Zara's parents. All of them. 

Now Olivia moved away from the door altogether. And she scanned the hallway. Fin had come with her, but had been hanging back. He still had his mind applied to the case. However, Carisi was with him now. So Olivia made tracks for them. Fast. 

"Dominick," Olivia said to him. "Thank you for going to check out Staff Sergeant McWilliams' neighborhood in Queens. Did Fin catch you up?"

"Mhm. He has." Carisi answered. "Then he told me to head straight here instead of the precinct because of reasons that are now very obvious. I got here about five minutes ago." 

"Excellent." Olivia looked from one friend to the other. "Has anything more come up?"

Fin answered, "Yes. I just received a call from one of my guys in Brighton Beach. Local PD has a beat on Brynn. I'll take Carisi out there to see what's what."

"Please do." Olivia answered. "But please also bring Nick with you. I can't wait to see what comes of the trip. And all my hopes, gentlemen. Time to close the case."

Chapter Text

Nick and Fin did follow through on their lead from their lead that Fin's connection in Brighton Beach. Unfortunately, things did not work out for them. At all. When they did make it back to the precinct media room where the rest of the team was, Olivia was quick to notice that the men were akin to dogs with tails between their legs. It was funny. Almost. 

Olivia said to them, "What'd you find out?"

"The good news," Nick sighed. "Would be that did learn from Fin's guy in the Brighton Beach Police Department is that we were able to find and see where Brynn was holding Staff Sergeant McWilliams. It was an industrial commercialized garage. I'm guessing for a major business that fell to waste a long time ago before being abandoned."

"Yeah. What he said. But the bad news," Fin added. "Would be that neither of the people we're looking for were there."

"Okay." Olivia did her best to process the new information without stressing out. "I presume that our friends in the BBPD are doing their job while keeping their eyes pealed?"

Fin and Nick said together, "Correct."

"Okay. That counts for a lot." Olivia decided. "How did BBPD get to that space in the first place?"

"Because," Fin felt absurd as he voiced his answer. "They'd received an anonymous tip-off about drugs being stored at that venue."

"What?" Olivia said in surprise. "Are the drugs connected in any way to what's happening here?"

Fin and Nick spoke together again. "Unclear."

Olivia continued to appreciate their straightforwardness. "Very well. The rest of us have been spinning our wheels because we really can't make anything about Brynn Young pan out where a civilian life is concerned. What we need for now is extra security posted on Maria's and Georgie's doors. It'd be a nightmare if they endured anything else terrible today."

Nick said at once, "I'm on it."

But Carisi returned to his desk. As did Fin. There wasn't anything more do except wait for the phone to ring. Amanda joined Olivia in her office when invited. She took the invitation because it was better than going out of her mind with concern. At least for a few moments. 

Amanda soon said suddenly, "Sarge? When was the last time that you heard from Alex?"

Feeling a little startled that she couldn't immediately think of an answer, Olivia said, "I'm not entirely sure. Why? Are you thinking that I should call her to at least avail her of the insanity?"

Amanda said, "Yes. But at this rate, I think we should fo visit her, so as to base-cover. You know? Am I at all out of line?"

"Uh-uh." now Olivia rose to her feet and began collecting her belongings. "Your intuition is very sharp. I'm also beginning to think something's up here. Go get your stuff. We're off to see Alex."

But things went from bad to worse when they did get to the attorney's officebuilbing. While her own belongings were present in her office, Alexandra Cabot was nowhere to be seen. The woman was not really one to leave her building during the workday unless it was to visit Olivia's team or else go to court. Even her colleagues knew that. So it came as a surprise to everyone when everyone arrived to the same conclusion. Alex had been kidnapped. 

BRIGHTON BEACH

UNDISCLOSED LOCATION

Even for all of the horrors that Alexandra Skylar Cabot had seen in life because of her NYPD associations, including that of being shot, absolutely nothing had ever trained her for the possibility of being kidnapped. And yet? Such was her current situation. But there was also a very godawful twist. 

She had been taken from her own officebuilbing by a man she didn't know, only to be delivered to a man she hadn't seen in very a long time. Her ex-fiancé, one Ethan Moore. The shock of recognition almost caused her to pass out. Especially because everybody else knew him as the man wreaking havoc. Master Sergeant Brynn Young. 

Chapter Text

Back at the hospital, something of a rather startling memory came back to Maria. The impact of it almost caused her to feel nauseas. But she knew that she had to tell it to Olivia in person. Fast. So much to the hospital’s chagrin and with Georgiana’s blessing, Maria made her way to the precinct of the Manhattan SVU. Nick noticed her first. 

Genuinely concerned and confused, he hurried over to help his ex-wife when he saw her in the precinct’s doorway. “Maria? What are you doing here?”

As she took heed in what had to be the precinct’s buiser-than-usual activity, Maria said, “What is happening? Please be honest. I am not a civilian.” 

So Nick said, “Our Assistant District Attorney has been abducted. She’s called Alex Cabot. Have you heard of her before?”

Maria said in truth, “Yes. Do you have any idea who took her?”

Nick sighed. “The chief suspect is Brynn Young.”

Maria groaned heavily. “That is exactly what I was afraid of.”

“Come this way.” Nick gently helped her to get moving. “Have you come looking for my boss?” 

“Yeah.” Maria followed Nick. “I think I can help.”

Noticing Maria’s arrival, Fin and Carisi followed in the others’ wake. They watched as those in the office received the newcomer. Olivia and Amanda were taken aback but they still welcomed her. The fact that she had left the hospital when she still appeared to be so run-over was not for nothing. Especially because she was one of the most determined people in their lives. 

Coming around from behind her desk so she could sit on the edge of it while facing her guest, Olivia said, “Maria? What…? How…?”

Upon situating herself on the empty couch cushion beside Amanda, Maria said, “I came here I’ve remembered something massive about Brynn.”

Beside her, Amanda said, “Alright. Does Georgiana know that you’re here?”

“Mhm. She does. My fiancée even gave me her blessing because she remembered the same thing once I jogged her memory.” answered Maria. “But Nick has already also told me about the current crunch that your team is experiencing. I believe that my concern is part of bigger picture.”

As he and Finn stood against the wall closest to the couch, Carisi asked Maria, “Just what is this revelation of yours?”

And Maria was quick to arrive to the point. “Back in the day, Brynn had a brief period where he went by the name of Ethan Moore.”

Feeling only sympathy for Olivia when she groaned loudly, Amanda asked Maria, “Do you have any idea why?”

“Mm-mm.” sighed Maria. “But he did make a point of telling us to never tell the police about that name. I feel that I must because my affianced and I have both escaped his clutches. Now he has made off with Alex Cabot?”

Doing her best to keep it together, Olivia said, “The entire picture in that particular department would be that a lackey or something of his took her.”

Amanda informed Maria, “We were just watching security footage from Alex’s officebuilbing. She was forced away by someone that our machines are working on ID’ing. Now Alex has undoubtedly been delivered to Brynn by this point.”

Carisi commented, “That sounds right.”

Olivia said to Maria, “One more fine point is that Alex is very special to us. I will fill you in on those details later. Okay? But since you made it this far, then you deserve to know that Alex was engaged to Brynn at one point. Eons ago.”

“But,” Maria said in dejection as she sat back on the couch. “She would have known him as Ethan. Because why not? Have I correctly connect that dot now?”

Fin answered Maria. “Yes.”

“When,” Maria chose her words with exact care. “Did Alex last see him?”

Amanda said, “I know for a fact that that was the day before our friends’ wedding earlier this month. At the market.”

“God.” Olivia groaned as she processed her detective’s words. “Do you understand what that means now?”

“Yeah.” sighed Amanda. “The guy was actually scoping her out already. I also know from Alex that this man fathered a child via extramarital affair.” 

“Yikes.” Carisi remarked. 

“I’ll say.” Amanda said. “The engagement ended because he got his best friend’s mother pregnant.” 

Carisi shuddered. “Wow…” 

Before the conversation devolved, Nick reminded Maria, “You did say in the squad room just now that you think you can help.” 

Choosing to perk up, Olivia said to their guest, “How’s that?” 

Maria said, “I’m not even sure of what this guy’s actual name is anymore. That frightens me. However… I do remember a place in Brighton Beach where he liked to go.”

Everyone listened closely. 

BRIGHTON BEACH
UNDISCLOSED LOCATION 

Brynn fled the space where he’d been keeping Alex. The guilt of keeping a pregnant woman prisoner was beginning to catch up with him. But he was more scared of the fact that Alex was a political figure. That meant that jail time would be especially bad for him when it came. 

But Brynn could also understand the Russian-speaking neighbors. Everyone was getting wary. Terrific. Brynn was also growing steadily concerned because he had also left Alex long enough to dispose of the man who had taken her. Still, the rumblings only increased upon his return. 

So, quite unceremoniously, Brynn exited. Although not before undoing the bindings that he had had Alex in. She was very soon alone. And perplexed. Brynn’s determination had evaporated. How strange. 

Once Alex felt sure she was alone, she made her way to the closest exit and left. Could it really be so easy?

Chapter Text

Much to her surprise, Alex came to find out that she was in Brighton Beach, of all places. More to the point? She'd stumbled out of an abandoned building and on to the boardwalk. What was her luck? Blinking in the abrupt exposure to sunlight, Alex took a mental time-out so she could pull herself together. She couldn't speak the language of this Eastern European area whatsoever, and she was a known political figure even in this part of New York. But this was where the gangsters lived. Even in this day and age. Brighton Beach? It was always a gamble. 

Not so many feet away, a young twenty-something woman and her mother emerged from an imported goods shop. Both women were pleased because they'd made what purchases they needed. Brighton Beach was rather a far cry from their upscale neighborhood in Manhattan, but the trip was always worth it. Nowhere else near them were decent items from the motherland carried in stock. And so they made the trip once a month.

"Okay." the mother said to the daughter. "Where to, next?"

"I..." the daughter's words proceeded in failing her when she spotted Alex.

"What is it?" the mother had not yet noticed the other woman.  

But her offspring just secured the covering on their collapsable trolley. It was very full, now that they had stocked up on what groceries they'd been looking for. And then? Her mother could only watch in amazement as her daughter dashed off at breakneck speed. 

Alex had only just acclimated herself to the light when the younger woman finally reached her. Noticing that she seemed curious, Alex didn't immediately rebuff her when she drew level. The attorney would take any help she could get. Only the she wanted? To find a hospital. 

Immediately going as gently as she could, the younger woman said, "My name is Ofeliya. The two of us have never met before but I know exactly who you are. Still... Something tells me that you don't mean to be all the way in Brighton Beach...?"

"Mhm. We can call that an understatement." Alex managed to stand straighter after Ofeliya caught her as she stumbled. "I really did not get here under my own steam..."

Alarmed, the younger woman called in the direction of the storefront, "Mom! I need help!"

Elizabeth 'Liz' Viktoriya Donnelley had seen a lot of wild occurrences throughout the decades of her career. Life had only gotten wilder after being pulled in to the world of Olivia Benson, her squad, and its bottomless well of associates. Every last one of them had put her through the paces over time. But she loved them all. Dearly. 

Turning maternal when she reached the other two, Donnelley hugged Alex gently before looking kindly upon her as she said, "I can't wait to hear the whole picture here."  

Alex looked from one Donnelley to the other before saying to the matriarch, "But you're a mom?!" 

"I am." Donnelley held Alex when she had another stumble. "Precious Ofeliya is presently living up to her name's definition of 'helper.' But we will get you to the emergency room. Or something. Alex? You look steamrollered..."

"That is exactly how I feel." student answered teacher. "Oh, God..."

Roiling nausea chose that moment so as to become her. While Ofeliya helped Alex to empty the contents of her stomach in to the nearest trashcan, Donnelley could be heard speaking sharply to shopkeepers and other bystanders. It sounded like she was identifying herself, even issuing orders out. Alex just wasn't sure. Everything was in Russian. But she'd figure it out later. When she could think straight. 

Over at the precinct... 

Having no desire to even unintentionally put herself in harm's way, Maria took refuge in the kitchen area. Amanda kept her company. It wasn't long before Nick, Fin, and Carisi joined them. Each could see that she wanted to remain useful. But because she wasn't a civilian and had provided a great clue, it wasn't long before they could all be seen hashing out a battle plan. Olivia was almost out of her door to check on them when she heard her desk phone begin to ring. The woman's heart jumped when she recognized the number on the caller identification screen. 

"M'am," Olivia said in surprise to Donnelley when she picked up. "Are you alright?" 

"Yes, Olivia. And you are so kind to ask. Thanks." Donnelley cleared her throat. "I can't believe I'm saying this, but my daughter found someone you lost. We need you to get over to Mercy General. Stat." 

Olivia made her exit at once. 

Chapter Text

Olivia breathed a heavy sigh of relief when she did finally locate Judge Donnelley at Mercy General Hospital. The woman had stationed herself near one private patient room in particular. And she wasn’t alone. 

Standing beside her was a young blonde woman in her mid-twenties or so. And as she looked exactly like a younger version of the judge, Olivia realized immediately that this could only be the older woman’s daughter. Wild. 

Pulling herself together, Olivia said to Donnelley, “M’am. I am so pleased to see you.”

“Right back at you. But off the clock,” Donnelley briefly hugged Olivia and helped her to stand straighter. “It’s ‘Elizabeth.’ Okay?”

“I understand. But,” Olivia furrowed her brow. “Is it your day off…?”

“It is.” Donnelley confirmed. “But before we get to the full heart of the matter about how and where my daughter and I found Alex Cabot, we'll put you out of your misery about something else first.”

“Okay.” said Olivia. “Keep going.”

“I’m a mother, four times over.” Donnelley said. “With me is the youngest. And she’s also my only daughter.”

The younger woman moved forward and initiated a handshake, saying with barely-concealed eagerness, “How do you do? M’am, I am Ofeliya Ivanova. But I know exactly who you are.”

Amused by Ofeliya’s attitude, Olivia returned the handshake as she said, “And I’m pleased to have a new friend.”

Ofeliya finished out the handshake before moving back to her mother to say, “Am I dreaming?”

“Nope.” the judge laughed. “I told you that she’s real. Pay up.”

While Ofeliya gave her mother a five dollar bill she’d had in one pocket, Olivia said in further amusement, “What’s this about?”

“Ofeliya has grown up hearing stories about how you and the others have put me through the paces over the years, but she was convinced that you’re a myth. At least until now.” Donnelley shrugged as she pocketed the money. “I still bet her five dollars that you’d offer your friendship.”

Olivia joked, “And here we are.”

“Indeed.” reflected the other woman. “Anyway… ‘Donnelley’ is my original family name. Our last name is Ivanova because I married a Russian businessman by the last name Ivanov. Do you understand how that part of the culture works?”

In truth because she had been a New Yorker for her entire life, Olivia answered, “I do.”

“Excellent.” Donnelly approved. “I bring it up now because my family and I speak Russian fluently. On top of that? We found Alex in Brighton Beach.”

Remembering that two members of her team had already been there that day because Maria and Georgiana had both mentioned it, Olivia said, “Wow. But I suppose a picture’s beginning to form.”

"Okay. That's good." now Donelley made a motion of encouragement. "Please. Do go on." 

"That place isn't called 'Little Russia' for nothing. Many specialty shops that serve that demographic are in Brighton Beach, no? I saw them when my mother would take me as a child." Olivia cleared throat. "Am I correct in presuming you were visiting some shops with Ofeliya?"  

“Uh-huh. Bingo.” the older woman said. “Olivia, that is exactly what happened. Very good. We really don’t live that far from your precinct, but the shops that carry what my family prefers to eat are in Brighton Beach.”

“And that’s a ways from this area, anyway. Extra planning has to happen.” said Olivia. “I understand that.”

Ofeliya said to Olivia, “My brothers have already come and gone to collect the groceries we bought."

Olivia lifted one eyebrow. “Got anything more to tack on?”

Ofeliya responded, “Yes. My parents drilled things into our head over the years like ‘respect’ and ‘civil duty,’ m’am. I saw Alex Cabot first. So I went to check on her. Mom helped with getting people back off because we didn’t want her to freak out. You know?”

“Yes.” Olivia nodded. “That was a smart idea.”

Pleased by the compliment, Ofeliya went on, “My mom helped with making sure that 911 was called. The whole story is really something else. But… I’m sure you don’t have all day…”

Olivia said kindly to Ofeliya, “Hey. Take it easy, friend. You’ve been a great help so far. Why don’t you and your mother go to SVU from here? Ask for Detective Amanda Rollins. She’ll be happy to take the entire statement.”

Breathing a sigh of relief, Ofeliya said, “Okay. We can do that.”

“Then,” Olivia coached. “Please give me a main bullet point of the entire affair.”

“Like I said, I spotted Miss Cabot first. So I bailed her out. Mom handled the rest of the details.” Ofeliya recalled. “My hands were full because Miss Cabot ended up emptying her stomach.”

“It’s true.” Donnelley told Olivia. 

“I thank you both for doing the right thing today. Amanda can also tell you both about our bigger picture. Tell her I said it’s okay.” Olivia informed her company. “Best of luck.”

Donnelley and Ofeliya returned the wish to their friend before leaving for the elevators. But Olivia took a moment to center herself before going into Alex’s room. One of them had to be able to think straight for that moment. Alex perked up tremendously when Olivia did enter her space. Now she could get out of her worry-cycle. 

Holding her arms out, she murmured, “Olivia…”

“Hello, sweetheart.” Olivia sat with Alex and held her close. “I’m so happy to see you. And have you in my arms. What happened?”

Answering the question with a question, Alex asked her, “Did you speak with Elizabeth and Ofeliya?”

“I did.” Olivia responded. “Both of them were waiting for me outside of your door just now. They gave me a brief run-down of what’s what from their perspective. All the same… Your boss and her daughter found you in Brighton Beach.”

“Yeah. Too true.” sighed Alex. “Did you send Elizabeth and Ofeliya to SVU?”

“I did. They’ll give their statement to Amanda.” Olivia informed Alex. “But because it’s been that kind of day, I’ll undoubtedly see them when I get back. Now humor me. Please? How’d you get to Brighton Beach?”

Alex answered, “Some guy I’ve never seen before whisked me out of my office building. Never even saw his face. I even heard a heavy Russian accent. And I obeyed him because he had a concealed knife to my back.”

Olivia asked her, “Could you feel it?”

“Yes.” then Alex had a brief pause before she went on. "But you know? I think whoever he was, he died."

Olivia now spoke from a position of great intrigue. “What makes you say that?" 

Alex answered, “The goal was to deliver me. And the man did.”

“Go on.” encouraged Olivia. 

With a sigh, Alex told her, “Then I was alone. I also heard at least one gunshot. Brynn was flying solo when he finally came to see me after that.”

“Hm. So noted. I will keep that in mind.” Olivia promised Alex. “Hey. Did you hear mention of any other prisoner? At all?”

“Mm-mm.” Alex replied after a moment. “Why?”

“Sweetheart,” sighed Olivia. “You’re never going to believe this…”

Alex challenged, “Try me.”

So Olivia filled Alex in on the ballad of Maria and Georgiana. She also remembered to inform Alex of the clues that both women had so far contributed to the case. Even the Brynn Young connection. Alex felt stunned. But so did Olivia after her companion reached the end of her own ballad-telling. 

“Wait a second.” Olivia protested. “You’re also saying that Brynn actually just left you there?”

“Mhm. I think what happened was that the guilt of his actions had stacked up too high, so,” Alex shrugged. “He really did just leave me on my own.”

“I can’t believe that makes perfect sense at this point.” Olivia lamented. “Please tell me that you have some idea of where Brynn went.”

“Only,” Alex quipped in a dark way. “Should you prefer me to lie…”

“Oh. Then thank you for being honest here.” Olivia rose to her feet. “I will work on it when I get back to the precinct. Everyone should be there. Alex, do you have any idea when you’ll be discharged?”

“Mhm.” Alex glanced at the clock above her doorway. “In an hour. My physician came to see me just before you must’ve arrived. Now they would like for me to just rest for awhile. Everything checks out.”

Relieved, Olivia motioned towards Alex’s midsection as she said, “And what of the little one?”

Alex answered warmly, “He or she is just fine.”

“Thank God.” Olivia kissed Alex’s middle a few times and then pressed a kiss to her forehead. “I’ll send someone to collect you. Just give me a call. Okay?”

Alex returned, “Okay. That’ll work.”

The couple exchanged more hugs and good-byes. From there? Alex was alone with her thoughts when Olivia departed again. 

Chapter Text

Because Olivia’s visit to see Alex at the hospital had not really taken very long, she still found time to call Amanda to let her know about her being safe. The detective was grateful to learn this information.The rest of the team felt grateful to receive it when Amanda told them. A good chunk of the case had been solved because the people previously in harm’s way were safe.

“Hm.” reflected Carisi when Amanda finished speaking. “So all of us know that Alex is fully accounted for.”

“Uh-huh.” said Fin. “That’s correct.”

Carisi stayed observant. “Now the sarge is even on the way back to steer the ship again.”

“Uh-huh.” Fin confirmed. “Plus Rollins also told us that Liv told her that the people who found Alex are on their way here to give their version of events. And so? That leaves…”

Nick and Amanda chorused, “Maria.”

“Yeah.” said Fin. “She’s never met Alex, but she still chose to risk leaving the safety of the hospital to come tell us valuable information.”

“I will talk to her.” decided Amanda. “The rest of you? I guess you can get your ducks in a row. Or whatever.”

Maria perked up when Amanda sat opposite her at her table in the kitchen area. “Hey. I just got off the phone with Georgie.”

“Oh? Is there anything you care to share?” said Amanda.

“My other half will still be there for a little bit longer.” answered Maria. “The doctors are covering their bases.”

“Oh.” Amanda said again. “Is that because she’s pregnant?”

“Yep. They have also seen for themselves that my fiancée has been through the mill.” Maria went on. “But what’s got us thrilled for now is that Georgie will definitely be able to sleep in her own bed tonight.”

“Excellent news.” approved Amanda. “I really am pleased to hear it.”

“And you're a very kind person.” returned Maria. “The cherry on top would be if you’ve come in here to tell me that Brynn has been arrested. Or that Alex is recovering in the hospital. But stuff like that’s only wishful thinking. Isn’t it?”

Amanda said, “I just got off the phone with Olivia. She told me Alex is now very safe at the hospital.”

Extremely taken aback that one of her guesses had been so squarely on the nose, Maria said blankly, “I beg your pardon?”

“It’s true. And it’s what I’ve been told.” Amanda said. “Olivia has even sent the witnesses who found Alex in our direction so they can give us their version of events. Would you like to sit in? After all… You’ve made it this far…”

“I will definitely sit in. Thank you.” Maria then posed a new thought. “Hey… Is Alex going to be able to sleep in her own bed tonight?”

“Mhm. The sergeant made sure to say so when she called me just now. And she even mentioned Alex will be out of the hospital in about an hour. And from that point? I imagine someone will give Alex a ride here.” Amanda stood again. “But come on. The two of us will go wait for… whomever… over in the conference room. Alright? It’s far more comfortable.”

Also standing, Maria said, “Is there coffee?”

“Yep.” Amanda promised. “It’s made fresh every day.”

A few minutes later… 

Because Manhattan traffic had a tendency to be unpredictable at best, it still caused inconveniences when trying to get somewhere important in a reasonable fashion. Like today. 

As Donnelley and Ofeliya exited the elevator in the building of the sixteenth precinct, the judge had a sigh when she looked at her offspring. The younger woman looked mischievous. Her expression broadened when she saw her mother looking. Just outside of the building, they’d seen a dog walker with four dogs. Ofeliya had been enamored. She even had interaction when invited. But her mother stayed back. The judge had personal reasons to feel animal allergies were stupid. 

Donnelley pulled her daughter to the side as they entered the squad room, saying, “Fia. Not one word about what the hell just happened outside. Capiche?”

In an innocent tone that fooled no one, Ofeliya comically taunted, “Or else what?”

Politely excusing herself away when she noticed the newcomers, Amanda left the conference room. She suddenly understood who the case witnesses were. But one aspect really stuck out. They were speaking Russian.

Amused, Amanda said, “Judge…?”

Landing one last point to Ofeliya, Donnelley made an effort to switch back to English as she said, “Amanda. It really has been a wilder day here. And yes. I’m fluent in Russian.”

Ofeliya tacked on, “It’s a family language.”

“I’m even a mom. Ofeliya is the youngest of my children.” Donnelley cleared her throat. “Although… I’m sure you can imagine why we’re here…?”

“Yes. You two found Alex.” reflected Amanda. “Then the sergeant sent you here.”

Ofeliya said, “That’s correct.”

Beside her, the judge then sneezed theatrically with no warning. It wracked her whole frame even as she scrambled to protect herself. But she quickly extracted a tissue pack from her purse and cleaned up. Ofeliya tittered. Amanda just felt fascinated in a dark way. Donnelley was human. Plus vulnerable. Who knew?

Throwing the used tissues out and using disinfectant from a travel-sized container in her purse, Donnelley said, “Canine allergies are totally ridiculous. No matter what.”

“Detective,” Ofeliya spoke to her. “My mom and I saw a dog walker outside. But…”

Rolling her eyes, Donnelley said, “I’m sure you get the rest?”

Keeping it together, Amanda replied, “Uh-huh. I do.”

Quickly changing tracks after scanning their surroundings, Donnelley opened up a new topic. “I see that the conference room is occupied…?”

Amanda cleared her throat again. “About that…”

Meanwhile…

Maria continued to be lost in thought. All she wanted was to be with Georgiana and Zara. But she understood the case was not over. Yet. There were still a few more matters to shore up. All the same… She returned her focus when the conference room door opened again. Amanda had returned. With people. 

“Maria,”  Amanda said to her. “These are the witnesses Olivia sent us. May I introduce you to Judge Elizabeth Donnelly and her daughter Ofeliya.” 

When Maria began to stand up on her behalf, Donnelley said quickly, “Please don’t get up. We can see that you’ve been through the mill. Is it because of today’s events?”

Maria responded, “Yes.”

“Then really. Stay seated. We understand.“ the judge reassured her as she and Ofeliya joined her at the table. “But also, please just call me by my name. I guess we’ve all been entangled in the SVU’s business today.”

“Hm.” reflected Maria. “Quite true.”

Ofeliya told Maria while Amanda took a seat at the other end of the table, “Detective Rollins told us who you are. At least… Pertaining to the immediate canvas…”

“Also true.” Donnelley said. 

“Hey.” Ofeliya tapped the tabletop. “Is there more?” 

 Amanda and Maria chimed, “Tons.”

In the bullpen…

Nick, Fin, and Carisi swamped Olivia when she finally returned. Hardly fifteen minutes had passed since their newest guests’ arrival. But there was no time to dawdle. And Nick had a burning question. 

“Why didn’t you drop any hint at any juncture about who our guests are?” he asked. 

“Oh.” said Olivia. “Then they’re here.”

Carisi answered, “Yeah. But you know? The judge and her daughter were speaking Russian when they got here.” 

“I see. All of you can read body language.” Olivia stood straighter. “Do you think any part of that conversation was paramount?”

“Nah.” Fin laughed. “I think it was more along the lines of something Ofeliya found hilarious that her mother did not.”

“I second that.” said Nick. “Her honor even sneezed comically.”

Olivia protested, “What?!”

Nick joked, “Who knew she’s human?”

Carisi tacked on thoughtfully, “It was the kind sneeze that happens when a person is allergic to an animal…”

“Okay. Okay.” sighed Olivia. “If you three are here, then I take it that Rollins is in the process of introducing all of our guests to each other?”

“Mhm.” said Cairisi. “What now?”

“I’ll join them once I put my things away. But you three can watch from the window in my office.” decided Olivia. “Follow me.”

Once Olivia put her things away and the others had fully set up the viewing window, the sergeant entered the conference room through the side door. Everyone else jumped like a school of goldfish in a bowl. They had been expecting her entrance to be from the squad room. 

Sitting at the end of the table closest to it, Olivia said to her guests, “I’m pleased all of you have met. Now a major hoop has been jumped through. Have I missed anything more?”

Amanda said, “Nope.” 

Olivia absently touched one hand to her lower middle as she said, “Okay. Then someone speak.”

Addressing the rest of the people in the room, Donnelley said, “Is there anything Ofeliya and I should know before we keep going? Please. Do not hold back.”

Amanda laughed nervously. “Remember how I’m the current Missus Amaro?”

“Yes.” answered the judge as memories of having conducted the wedding ceremony herself. “I definitely remember. Go on.”

Maria sighed as she felt the absurdity sink in. “Uh… Elizabeth? I’m the former one.”

But the judge said in genuine surprise, “Excuse me?”

“Mom,” Ofeliya said to her. “I like these people. A lot.”

Briefly pinching the bridge of her nose, Donnelley spoke in a tone of resignation. “Yeah. They grow on you.”

Speaking to the group at large, Ofeliya asked them, “Is there anything else?”

Maria said, “Remember a few minutes ago when Amanda and I just told you two about Staff Sergeant Georgiana McWiliams?”

“Uh-huh.” the other visitors chorused.

“Well…” sighed Maria. “I can also say that she is my pregnant fiancée.”

Well and truly because of the increasingly-incredible information being doled out, Donnelley bleated, “What?!”

Briefly showing her her engagement ring, Maria said, “I promise that every aspect of what I said is technically true.” 

Addressing Olivia, Ofeliya pressed, “Have the rest of your guys been watching us from the point where you came in here?”

“Yes.” praised Olivia. “Excellent work.”

Ofeliya undid her coat and hung it on the back of her chair. “I guess that’s cool. But it will definitely save time.

Curious about how her line of thinking continued to be sharp, Olivia asked Ofeliya, “What do you do? May I ask how old you are?”

“Mhm. I am twenty-five. All three of my big brothers are in the law field because they’re aiming to be judges like mom. Dad works on Wall Street. Me? I’m a children’s librarian. There is one aspect of my job that entails me conducting storytime for toddlers. Weekly. I love it and so do they. But,” Ofeliya shrugged. “I guess that’s one reason why I can think in a straight line as well as I can.”

Olivia murmured, “That’s amazing…”

Quickly finding her voice again, Donnelley asked Olivia, “Alright. Seriously: do you people really not do anything small?”

“Mm-mm. Not often.” Olivia continued to rest her hands on her middle. “As it is… Maria is definitely going to stay here because she went to a lot of trouble to get this far so she could help us out.”

Pretending to not notice what the younger woman was doing with her hands, Donnelley mused, “Remarkable. Wow…”

Olivia looked from Donnelley to Ofeliya, saying, “Please. Just begin at the top. Everyone would like to know exactly how you two found Alex all the way over in Brighton Beach today.”

Ofeliya pressed, “Everything?”

Olivia said firmly, “Everything.

So both Ofeliya and her mother tag-teamed. Beginning with Ofeliya noticing Alex’s emergence from the abandoned building, included the part about Donnelley employing crowd control so Alex wouldn’t experience any more of an overload, and even finishing out with mention of Olivia sending them to their current location, both mother and child explained their version of events. Quite thoroughly. And their audience was fascinated. But Olivia felt grateful. They were all on the same page. Finally.  

“Wow.” she said to them. “On behalf of all of us, I thank you both for being so thorough.”

“Truly.” Amanda complimented. “Every last little bit helps.”

“We’re pleased to lend a hand.” the judge said.

“Uh-huh.” confirmed Ofeliya. “She’s right…”

Arching her eyebrows when she saw that the younger woman was thinking deeply, Olivia said to her, “It’s okay. Talk it out.”

“So… Maria is very safe because she’s here at this table, Georgiana is definitely safe because Amanda said she was brought to the hospital from here, and Alex is being diligently looked after at the hospital because we made sure she got there from another borough entirely.” Ofelia counted the names on her fingers. “If that really became that…”

Picking up the remainder of her thoughts, Donnelley elaborated, “My daughter wants to know just what is next. But so do I. Capturing Brynn?”

“Yes.” Amanda said.

“Both of you have more than earned a right to sit at this table, just like Maria has.” Olivia told the judge and her daughter. “Now be honest. Okay? Do either of you have any social obligations for the rest of the day?”

“Mm-mm.” Ofeliya told her. “I don’t.”

“Neither do I.” Donnelley said. “Why?”

“Because I was wondering,” said Olivia. “If the two of you’d like to stick around with Maria so you can see how this one ends.”

“I’m in.” Ofeliya said at once. “Thank you.” 

“I,” Donnelley said. “Am also in. Thank you very much.”

Across the glass, Nick saw Maria. The woman was thinking about something. Deeply.  

Fin said to him, “What?”

Nodding in the direction of the table in the other area, Nick answered, “Maria. The woman has her ‘deep thinking’ face on.”

“And is that good…?” Carisi asked.

“Yep.” said Nick. “I’m just not about to go in there and break the spell.”

Fin sighed as he realized, “So it’s up to someone else to notice.”

Amanda did. While she didn’t know Maria as well as she would have liked, the more time she was already spending with her, the more she realized exactly where a lot of Zara’s thinking-related quirks had come from. Just now… Amanda had spotted one very familiar ‘deep thinking’ expression.

“Hey.” Amanda looked across the table. “Care to share…?”

Purposefully shifting her attention to Olivia this round, Maria said, “How long has Alex been a New Yorker? Think.”

“She’s lived in the city for her entire life.” answered Olivia. “Why?”

“Has Alex ever mentioned,” Maria went on. “Some area in these parts that she just hates?”

“Hm.” Olivia grew thoughtful. “I’ve known for a very long time that she has a big irrational dislike of Rockaway Beach. Only… It isn’t irrational… Is it?”

“Nope.” said Maria. “Just where do you think Brynn’s mother lives?”

Chapter Text

Nick, Fin, and Carisi headed out to Rockaway Beach after deciding to trust Maria’s tip about where Brynn’s mother lived. She kept a small house in a quiet neighborhood near the water. They still took two cars out there. Just in case.

Olivia and Amanda stayed back at the precinct with Maria, Donnelley, and Ofeliya. Now all anybody really do? Just wait for a hopefully-good outcome.

Fine drove one car out to the Irvine Place neighborhood of Rockaway Beach. Carisi and Nick took the other. No trip to Rockaway Beach, even from the precinct local, was short. All the same… Both men found things to talk about. Especially after Nick finished taking a phone call from HQ.

“Okay.” said Carisi as he merged their car onto the needed highway exit. “What was the call about?” 

Nick answered, “Amanda dropped a line about a stolen car that Brynn was just reported to be seen in.”

Sighing, Carisi now said, “What are the details?”

“It’s a red 2010 Honda Accord. The thing should stand out because there is a big preexisting dent on the bumper.” Nick recollected. “Specifically? The driver side.”

“I understand.” Carisi told him. “What else did Rollins dig up?”

Nick recollected, “The fact that Brynn Young has a fishing boat registered in his name. He keeps it adjacent to his mother’s home. And that actually makes total sense.”

Carisi asked, “Why?”

Nick responded, “His mother’s house 450 Sharpe Street is practically a stone’s throw from a small neighborhood harbor. It’s down at the end of the block. And the finishing boat should be there. On the whole? I can tell you that we’ll all know if anybody moves it.”

“How’s that?” Carisi pressed. “Local PD on patrol there for us?”

“Yeah. It was a request from the sarge.” said Nick. “They followed through.”

Carisi drove the car down the next-needed road. “Good. I guess that counts for a lot. Remember the name of Bynn’s vessel?”

“Francine.” answered Nick. “He named it after his mother.”

450 Sharpe Street

Rockaway Beach

Nick and Carisi caught Fin up about Amanda’s informative phone call once they parked by Caludia Young’s house. But the men still came to a mutual agreement to give chase against their target if he fled. Especially towards his boat.

Francine Young answered her door when the doorbell rang.

She was an older woman in her seventies, and she had lived on Sharpe Street for longer than most of her neighbors could remember. Even during this chapter called ‘widowhood.’ 

But the neighbors also remembered that her son was infamous around the neighborhood for being a screw-up. And who he screwed. There also wasn’t anyone around Francine that would let her forget that her first grandchild had come to be because Brynn had slept with an older married woman. Or that that had coincided with a long-running engagement scam. In the long run… Francine was embarrassed.

All the same? Brynn was her son. Francine would always let him come back to his childhood home. Even during a crisis. 

She still grew disdainful upon seeing three well-dressed strangers on her doorstep.

Francine tutted, “I thought that the Jehovah’s Witless operate in pairs of people. Not trios.”

“We aren’t Jehovah’s Witnesses, m’am.” Nick told her.

“Yeah?” Nick challenged. “Then who are you? Hm? Be honest.”

“We’re with NYPD, m’am.” said Carisi. “More to the point? Special Victims Unit, out of Precinct 16.”

Francine raised her eyebrows. But said nothing.

“We are Amaro, Carisi, and Tutuola.” the man indicated everyone in turn. “We’re out here because of a case.”

Francine said sharply, “Like what?”

Fin responded, “My colleagues and I are looking for your son.”

Francine asked, “Why?”

Nick told her, “Brynn is a person of interest in our investigation.”

Francine continued to draw things out as she spoke sardonically. “Hm. Still took three of you to drive out here from the city?”

Undeterred, Fin asked Francine, “Is your son here?”

Shifting to an unmistakable defensive stance, Francine said shortly, “No.”

“Then whose car is that beside yours in the driveway? Hm?” Fin pointed between the two ordinary-sized vehicles in the driveway. “I know that that blue Camry is yours. But that red Honda Accord…”

“We’re on the lookout for one just like it that was reported stolen, an hour ago.” finished Nick. “We also understand that you’re a widow.”

Francine tried to be casual. “And…?”

Fin asked again, “Where is your son?”

Deciding that the others had this conversation handled, Carisi investigated Francine Young’s yard. There wasn’t much to remark upon because it was more on the drab side of things. But what caught Carisi’s attention the most was a walkway to the backyard. He was also sure he heard noise from that area. Of some kind.

So Carisi crept closer.

THUD! 

He thought, Yeah. That’s definitely the sound of a body hitting the grass.

The detective had scarcely finished his thought when the sound of a man cursing filthily about the hard fall floated through the air. Nick heard it. And Fin. Even Francine. So she tried for one final ditch-effort.

Francine called after the men, “Wouldn’t you do anything to protect your family?!”

Brynn had known since leaving Alex behind in Brighton Beach that the jig was up. No question. Plus… Cliché though it was… Brynn fled to his mother’s home. Nabbed vehicle and all. Did he have an exit strategy? No. But 450 Sharpe Street was a place to hide. Even though Francine was hardly Mary Poppins. By any stretch. 

The man also knew something else.

Despite being in the Army, he was not as young as he had once been. And his body made sure he knew. 

Entering the backyard, Carisi, Nick, and Fin found Brynn physically shaking himself out. As best he could. Brynn still assumed a defensive stance when he noticed them. Now they’d reached the end of the road. Almost.

Brynn asked them dully, “Manhattan PD?”

“Yeah.” said Fin. “But you’ve been a hard man to locate.”

Nick asked rhetorically, “Need us to go through all the reasons why we’ve been on the hunt?”

Brynn shook his head. “No.”

“Then,” Carisi chose his words carefully. “Are you armed?”

Brynn repeated, “No.”

Carisi double-checked. Just in case. And he was relieved to learn that Brynn was telling the truth.

So Carisi said, “Okay. Then why go after Maria, Georgiana, and Alex? Hm?” 

Beginning to further accept his defeat, Brynn answered, “In Maria’s case? That can be attributed to me lashing out in a moment of anger.”

Carisi pressed, “But why?”

Fin added, “We know that you recently put her through the wringer.” 

“Maria told me things I did not like hearing. So?” Brynn performed a shoulder shrug. “I reacted.”  

“Then if that’s that,” Nick remarked. “Talk to us about your brilliant choice to go after Staff Sergeant McWilliams. Go on.”

“Georgie,” Brynn spoke her name with emphasis. “Really was about stirring the pot.”

Fin fixed an imploring expression on him. “Got anything else to add?”

Brynn sneered, “Georgie told me that she’s expecting. But even though I had her trapped, I could see that she was looking for an escape. She wasn’t even that scared. I think she was annoyed.” 

“But it eventually just got boring?” Fin guessed.

“Exactly. Letting her go?” Brynn shrugged again. “I guess we can call that ‘eliminating the inevitable.’ Or what have you.”

Counting on his fingers, Carisi asked, “Then what does that classify Alex Cabot as? ‘Collateral damage,’ or ‘primary target’?”

“The second one.” said Brynn. “I scoped her out for awhile. But I’m sure all of you can figure out the vast particulars on your own.”

Everybody heard what Brynn was telling them. And they even felt they would be remiss to overlook the fact that he hadn’t even asked about the welfare of anyone that he had victimized. It appeared that Brynn had run out of steam. Although… They concluded that it was a matter of perspective.

Brynn finally saw an opportunity. And took it. By bolting into the alleyway behind his mother’s house. The others chased Brynn. Immediately.

True to their orders, uniformed officers from the precinct local to the neighborhood were indeed patrolling the area near Francine’s home. And they stayed close to the harbor. Just in case he actually did try fleeing via the waterway. Catching Brynn did not take much effort when he finally headed in that direction. Officers Grier, Landau, and Ng had him restrained by the time SVU caught up. It was over. Finally.   

Once Brynn was finally mirandized, he at last accepted full defeat.

The neighbors watched was Brynn Young was frogmarched from the harbor and back up the road towards his mother’s home. It was what it was. And Fin even elected to drive Brynn to Central Booking from there. 

Still… Even Francine conceded full defeat after being informed of her son’s confession. There wasn’t any way she’d push back against that. Besides? It meant she was rid of her embarrassment of a son. Finally. The man had fully burned any last bridge.

SVU left the neighborhood of Irvine Place just as quickly as it had arrived there.   

Chapter Text

On their way back to Manhattan once more, Carisi drove while Nick took the time to call Olivia so he could update her on the successful apprehending of Brynn Young in Rockaway Beach. The sergeant thanked both of them for her hard work. Not so many feet away from Olivia’s office, Maria completed her own important phone call. She even availed Olivia of it. Deeply appreciative, Olivia thanked her before making yet one more important phone call. And quickly. 

Meanwhile… 

Both Donnelley and Ofeliya were still part of the day’s big moving wheel because they wanted to see things out to the end. They were also both curious people by nature. So once the opportunity to help Alex out as she was discharged from the hospital came up, they dropped everything to help her. Alex was grateful. Especially because they brought her new things to wear. The street clothes that she’d been wearing had long since been catalogued and inventoried by now. She could start over. 

Once her discharge papers had been sent away to be processed, Alex made one last use of her hospital room by closing the door and the blinds before changing clothes. It was during this moment that Donnelley still paused. But that didn’t last long at all. 

Her cell phone had begun to ring. 

A glance at it altered her that Olivia was in the process of contacting her.

Now speaking to Ofeliya, the judge pointed towards Alex’s door. “Listen. Olivia is calling. I have to answer. Meet me in the waiting room with Alex when she comes out here. Please.”

Heeding the seriousness of her tone, Ofeliya promised, “I can do that.”

Pleased, her mother thanked her before heading in the direction of the waiting room. And taking Olivia’s call. Finally. 

“Olivia,” she said after greeting her. “Is there a wrinkle?”

“No. Thank goodness.” Olivia replied. “But Amaro did just call me to say that Brynn Young has been successfully apprehended. He is even on the way to booking.”

“Fantastic. I expect someone will give us the scoop later.” Donnelley reflected as she entered the empty waiting room and sat down. “But what’s on your mind just now?”

Olivia said, “Are you and Ofeliya still at the hospital?”

“Yes.” Donnelley told her. “The very short version is that I’m in the ward’s waiting room. And Ofeliya is waiting for Alex to finish getting dressed. That is that. Really.” 

Wondering just what blanks needed to be filled in, Olivia said, “I guessed that means my short version is that Maria knows the rest of the McWilliamses well. They also know about the life milestones that the couple is experiencing. But…” 

When Olivia’s words petered out anyway, Donnelley mused, “The day’s events just happened so fast that there wasn’t time to call them. Enough time around you and your squad has taught me to expect the unexpected. At a nonstop rate until it’s all behind us. I’m used to it. My daughter is already cheerfully smitten by pace. But I’m going to go out on a limb to say that Maria sent the McWilliamses in this direction?”

“She did.” Olivia said. “But… I’m also having a ‘herding cats’ moment here.” 

Donnelley laughed. “Ah. Getting yourselves all sorted to scoot your cabooses over here?”

“Uh-huh. Everyone wants to see Alex and Georgie. It’s also my understanding that the other McWilliamses live here in Manhattan. But I’m just not sure where.” Olivia put emphasis on this last word. “I bring it up now because when Maria finished calling the matriarch, she told me that they’re already en route back from a trip to Philadelphia. But Maria is comically-certain that they’ll get to the hospital first.”

“Oh. And if I remember my events of the day correctly,” the judge remarked. “I’m now thinking of the part where I learned that Georgie and her brother are the children of Russian immigrants. Correct?”

“The way Georgie explained to me is that her parents and her brother all moved here from Saint Petersburg.” explained Olivia. 

“What about the woman herself?” Donnelley wanted to know. 

“She was born in Fort Worth, Texas. But the others made the move when Missus McWilliams was pregnant with her. No idea how far apart Georgie and her brother are. That said? I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s at least a year. The parents also officially changed the family name when they came to the states.” Olivia cleared her throat. “As it is… Maria did also say that the other McWilliamses have been in a well-established line of business for a very long time that has allowed all of them to comfortably pursue the American Dream. In all fashions. But she also said that Georgie did once use the word ‘charmed’ as a means to describe her growing-up years.” 

“I would like to meet this family.” the judge totally decided. “But I completely understand. My husband’s parents came to New York from just outside of Moscow. They even made splendid lives for themselves. Both of them are even retired. And they still speak Russian. Both refuse to let the old way die. Is that the case for Georgie’s parents?” 

“Mhm.” now Olivia cleared her throat again. “I’m sure Alex will be glad of a chance to be still. But… I was wondering if you could meet the other McWilliamses for me until we get there? Please?”

Putting her out of her misery, Donnelley promised, “I can wait for them. And I have a feeling that Georgie’s room is nearby. But don't worry about us here. Please.” 

Breathing a heavy sigh of relief, Olivia said, “Thanks. We will see you soon.” 

The McWilliamses did make it to the hospital first. As had been predicted. 

But Donnelley spotted them easily. 

Tall and broadly built, fair-skinned with red-hair and dark blue eyes, it was no question that this was Georgiana McWilliams’ family. They were also dressed in a way that certainly telegraphed wealth. And the high-end leather wheeled travel bags they had in town completed that particular school of thought. Donnelly also heard the McWilliamses conversing in Russian. They had also used Georgiana’s name. Very clearly. So Donnelley went to greet them. 

And it wasn’t long after this that Olivia finally arrived with her delegation. 

Spotting them in the hallway, Alex addressed Ofeliya. “Come join me. I think Olivia and the others would appreciate our version of events.”

“B… But,” Ofeliya sputtered as she fell into step astride the older woman. “I am so not a detective.”

“Huh. Neither am I.” Alex pointed out to her. “Still… My baby and I would not be in such great shape as we are if you and your mother had not entered the picture today when you did. Come along. I wish it. Please.”

When the others joined them, Olivia said, “All of us are glad to see both of you.”

Flattered because she’d only been apart from everyone for a tad under an hour, now Ofeliya responded, “That’s very kid.”

Alex added, “Ofeliya is right.” 

Realizing that her friend was giving her an opening on purpose, Ofeliya pulled herself together to speak more clearly to Olivia. “Mom and I purchased new clothes and things for Alex after we left your HQ. Then we came right here to help her. I don’t think there were any technical hiccups…” 

“Impressive. Thank you.” Olivia told Ofeliya. “Everything you’ve done today has been of tremendous help. Same for your mother’s aide. We will remember.”

Amanda said to Alex, “Hey. Did you have any hiccups about getting discharged?”

“Mm-mm.” Alex confirmed. “I’ve had two rather wonderful people taking care of me.” 

“I’m glad for you.” Amanda told her. “Truly.”

Bobbing her head in acknowledgment, Alex asked Olivia, “Do you have a ‘what is what’ kind of scoop for me? “

“Fin is in the process of getting Brynn settled at Central Booking as we speak. And I think someone else can tell you how he was apprehended in Rockaway Beach. But it really is all over.” Olivia gave Alex’s hands a comforting squeeze. “Everyone can go forth in peace. What do you think? Hm?”

Alex answered, “I am thankful.”

To no one in particular, Maria said, “I need to find my other half. Pronto. But can someone tell me where Zara is right now? Drawing a blank…”

Showing her mercy, Amanda responded, “She had a field trip to the aquarium today.”

“Oh.” bits and pieces of an earlier conversation came back to her. “You said Nick was a chaperone. Right? And since he’s been involved and the case is over, that must mean Zara’s day is done?”

“Very good.” Amanda told her kindly. “Our girl is being collected by Nick’s mother because I asked her and she agreed. So they’ll be here soon. Probably.” 

“Good. Thanks for the insight.” Maria told Amanda. “Now I can’t wait to hold them both…”     

Speaking when a new sight caught his eye, Carisi said to Maria, “Hey. Look.”

Maria now turned to see that the others were approaching. 

While Donnelley brought up the rear, Georgiana’s family was now on the approach to hug Maria. Tightly. It was within moments that she found herself being held by all three of them. Her heart bloomed even more as she remembered that this was the family she’d be marrying into. 

Maria had also known the other McWilliamses by way of Georgiana for a very long time. And she was fond of them. Life had prevented them from getting closer, sooner until recently. So it was nice to be with a family who loved her for who she was. Especially after a day like this one.

But Maria hadn’t forgotten that there were others present. The McWilliamses even seemed to understand what she wanted. So Maria turned her attention to one particular member of the other party.

“Sergeant Olivia Benson,” Maria began. “Please come say hello to Georgie’s family. These are the McWilliamses. And they will also be my family after some kind of wedding happens…”

“Take it easy.” Olivia told her kindly. “I can only imagine how supremely tired you are. But I take it that you were aiming for proper introductions?”

“Yep. Excuse me.” now Maria redirected her thoughts and indicated the correct people. “I give you Dmitri, Katenka, and Theodore.”

Now Olivia stepped forward and said as she shook hands with everyone. “I am so glad to meet all of you.”

“Likewise.” Dmitri said. “My wife, our son, and myself have been traveling back from a business trip in Philadelphia. We really could not have gotten here sooner. Is Georgie well? No lasting repercussions?”

“She’s a little run-over. But it isn’t anything that can’t heal. And since the case is over, Georgiana is going to have quite the story to tell when she can think of something in a straight line.” answered Olivia. “Your daughter is impressive.” 

Beaming, Katenka McWilliams told Olivia, “That is very kind. Our daughter has a fireheart that her time in the Army has most certainly fortified. We are all proud.”

Beside his mother, Theodre chimed in, “Correct. My sister also bucked family tradition.”

Olivia asked, “What do you mean by that?”

“My parents and I all work in the media field. Life has been great.” explained Theodore. “But then Georgie chose to join the Army because she felt a calling.”

“Oh.” now Olivia was cottoning on. “I get it. You’re also saying that life has been splendid to your sister.”

“Exactly.” confirmed Theodore. “Because she followed her heart, my sister is expecting a baby and she’s free to be with her soulmate. We’ve even the rest of you. And we know about Zara.”

Speaking with a start as she digested this last part, Olivia said, “But neither you nor your parents have met her.”

Speaking as one, Dmitri and Katenka said, “Correct.”

“My parents and I are so excited to meet that kid. We are also excited to meet anyone else who has helped her, my sister, and Maria get to where they are now.” Theodore continued. “We know that they’ve been through a lot.”

 “Hm. Even that’s correct.” said Olivia. “But now all of them can have the new beginnings they deserve.”

“My parents and I agree.” Theodore told her. “If we can help anyone in this new ‘post-case’ beginning, we are happy to help in any fashion. Just name it. Please.”

Realizing that he meant it because Dmitri and Katenka were nodding emphatically, Olivia responded, “Thank you so much. I speak for all of us when I say that a new chapter is forming. We’re all pleased that you and yours can be part of it. Especially because we had to work hard to get here. And… There is one thing of note…”

Amused, Theodore gently pressed, “Yes?”

“Everyone you see here with me,” Olivia made an indication of the people standing around her. “Is just a sampling. Everybody also will be just as excited as we are for all that is to come.” 

“Excellent.” Theodore said emphatically. “My parents and I will welcome them just as much.”

Stepping forward, Katenka spoke to Olivia. “Sergreant? Where is my daughter?” 

With help, Olivia was able to direct everybody to Georgiana’s room in hardly any time at all.

Maria used this time to take the chair next to her fiancée’s bed so she could keep her company. But Olivia noticed something else during the changing of the guard. Alex had excused herself away from the activities without drawing attention to herself. She was going to take a stroll. Understanding that this was Alex’s method of waiting to speak to Georgiana on her own, Olivia didn’t press the matter. Alex would come back. Eventually.

Besides… There were other things happening now.

Carisi went back to the precinct so he could begin a post-case report. It was what it was. But Olivia, Nick, Amanda, Donnelley, and Ofeliya stayed behind at Georgiana’s request when she noticed them. Everything told her that something else was about to happen. She wanted witnesses. Maria, too. 

And then two things happened at once.

Dmitri, Katenka, and Theodore made it back from a quick trip to a nearby gift shop at the same time that Caesaria arrived with Zara. Finally. Zara knew exactly what was about to happen. And she had many feelings on the matter. She even politely greeted Nick and Amanda because she had missed them. Zara was then equally gobsmacked and interested when the other McWilliamses were introduced to her. But she still headed over to visit Olivia at her first available opportunity.

Greeting her, Olivia asked Zara, “How are you?”

“Nervous. But,” Zara lifted her eyebrows in a very Nick-like way. “It’s true? Mommy and Georgie are in the next room?!”

“Yes. They are.” Olivia pointed to two daffodil bouquets that Zara was carrying. “Hey. Did your abuelita help you pick those out?”

“Yes!” the girl said brightly. “But… Could you hold them for me? Please?”

“Sure thing.” Olivia gently relieved Zara of the daffodils. “Okay. How is that?”

Breathing a comical sigh of relief, Zara told Olivia, “Much better!”

From the next room, Georgiana called, “Olivia?”

She poked her head in. “Yes?”

Georgiana asked her, “Is that my family out there?”

“Yes.” confirmed Olivia. “Just one second.”

She then stepped back out to look at Zara. The girl had been watching her. Closely.

“What is it?” Zara wanted to know. 

“They’re asking about everyone. But,” Olivia said. “That also includes you. Understand?”

Zara said soberly, “Uh-huh.”

“Would you like me to go in with you,” Olivia asked. “Or would you like to go in with Dmitri, Katenka, and Theodore? Be honest.” 

Utilizing as much dignity as possible, Zara decided, “Choice two.”

“You are so brave.” Olivia quickly straightened out Zara’s appearance as the other McWiliamses joined them. “Okay. There you go. All ready?”

Zara said with confidence, “I am.” 

Oozing confidence now, Zara led the way into Georgiana’s room. And headed straight for Maria. The other McWilliamses reunited with Georgiana. But both parties welcomed Caesaria into the room when she looked in on them. Yet another new beginning was unfolding. 

The adults did still experience a spot of amusement. 

Georgiana’s family surprised her with practical items from the gift shop that she would be able to use until she was discharged from the hospital. They also hadn’t excluded Maria. It didn’t take a deep thinker to see that she would be staying with Georgiana because neither wanted to be apart, any time soon. 

Then came the remainder of the purchases. Each wrapped in bright rainbow-patterned paper, they were all for Zara. She was taken back, but pleased. Especially when she unearthed new books, toys, and knickknacks. The family had given her ‘get to know you’ presents now. A whole mountain of them. 

But Zara did still remember her manners about thanking them. 

Eventually… 

Caesaria, Dmitri, Katenka, and Theodore excused themselves away to go on a walk. It was their hope that they would bump into Alex. They were also creating a different opportunity. One for Maria and Georgiana to speak with Zara. By themselves. 

Although not as adept at reading body language as the others were, Zara went to check in with Olivia. The woman humored the girl. Especially because she still had Zara’s flowers. 

Ever-gentle, now Olivia asked, “Back to feeling nervous?”

“Okay, maybe.” Zara confessed. “But is that bad?”

Olivia shook her head. “Nope. And I’m sure of that.”

Zara said, “But why?”

“Because your mother and Georgiana more than understand that your feelings are topsy-turvy. It has been quite awhile since you’ve seen them before today.” Olivia returned Zara’s daffodil bouquets to her. “All the same? I have a feeling that your mother and Georgie will both be super patient.” 

Zara breathed a sigh of relief and began psyching herself up as she tightened her hold on the flowers. “I want to go back to see mommy and Georgie since I love them so much.”

Back in Georgiana’s room, both she and Maria lit up in surprise. They couldn’t see Zara. But they’d both heard her declaration very clearly. Each also knew Zara well enough to know that it hadn’t been prompted. By any stretch. Even that Zara had meant it. 

Olivia told Zara, “I am so incredibly proud that you can be kind and honest like that.” 

Feeling non-plussed, but not knowing the term, Zara said carefully, “Thank you…?”

Olivia laughed softly. “Are there any last questions?”

“Nope.” answered Zara after a moment of thinking about it. 

Playful, Olivia asked her, “Is there any need to hurl?”

Zara laughed openly at the idea of such a concept. Her company just felt relieved. Olivia had loosened her up. She was even smiling. 

Her confidence returned, Zara said, “I’ve got this. But… Uh…”

Now Olivia arched one eyebrow. “Yes?”

“I… I need a nudge.” Zara laughed nervously. “My toes became like boulders…”

Maria and Georgiana watched Olivia bring Zara into the room. She hadn’t been kidding about her feet feeling heavy. The girl seemed to be waking as if wading through mud. Zara loosened up again when Olivia brought her to a stationary standing position beside Maria. She doesn’t even seem to notice Olivia exiting. 

But Maria understood that Zara was doing all in her power to be serious. And slowed herself down accordingly. So did her other half. This moment was about Zara. 

After greeting them both, Zara got staggeringly to the point as she asked her mother, “Why would someone hurt you and Georgie?”

Feeling bad she didn’t have a G-rated reply, Maria answered, “I wish I had an answer…”

But her soulmate picked up the slack. “Zara, you know how your parents and I are all dragonslayers?”

Moving closer, Zara said, “Yeah?” 

“Today,” Georgiana told her. “All of us had to square off against a particularly big one.” 

Zara grew skeptical. “You sure?”

“Positive.” answered Georgiana. “One extra worse dragon is all it was. Really.” 

When Zara visibly relaxed, Maria told Zara, “She’s right.”

Electing to take her at her word, Zara said, “I feel better.” 

Planting a kiss on the top of her daughter’s head, Maria told her, “That’s a relief to hear from you.”

Curious, now Zara echoed an earlier question, “Why?”

“Because all day long,” Georgiana informed her. “The only thing we’ve wanted is to just hold you. And talk to you. Really.” 

Both flattered and flabbergasted, Zara said, “Realy?!”

Maria answered, “Really. The two of us love you more than you could ever imagine.”

Georgiana tacked on, “Your mommy is completely correct.” 

Zara’s bottom lip trembled. She understood the kindness of their words. And believed them. But it was a lot. She still became completely distracted when a different realization about her immediate circumstances occurred to her. She still had her daffodils from before in her arms. Now they felt like they were getting heavy. Boulders again. Just in a different spot. 

Holding the flowers out, Zara told the others, “Abuelita helped me pick these out. I like daffodils because they’re bright. Exactly like the sun.”

Taking one of the bouquets for herself and handing the other to Georgiana, Maria told her daughter, “The flowers are bright like the sun. And so are you.”

Zara blushed spectacularly. 

So Georgiana told her truthfully, “I’ve loved flowers of all kinds for as long as I can remember. But guess what?”

Zara said, “Hm?” 

Georgiana answered her, “Daffodils have always been at the top of my list.” 

Maria chimed in, “Same.” 

Pinching herself, Zara cried out, “Am I dreaming?!”

Maria set both flower bouquets aside. “Nope. This isn’t a dream.” 

Georgiana said, “You’re as awake as we are.” 

Exhaling noisily, Zara now remarked, “Whew.”

“But,” Maria gently held Zara’s hands. “Both of us heard you out there in the hallway when you told Olivia that you love us.” 

Now Zara shifted her tone to adamant. “Everyone always talks about telling the truth.”

Maria gently asked her, “Do you try to?”

Bobbing her head, Zara said, “Yes. I meant what I said, with my whole entire heart.” 

Georgiana watched them continue to speak together. But she took a moment to reflect. The last time the three of them had been together before today, it had been long. Even confusing and sad. Now old feelings were beginning to patch themselves up.

I hope we can stay on track, Georgiana thought. 

Practically reading her thoughts when she saw the distant look in her eyes, Maria directed Zara to sit on the bed. She was confused. But played along. This was turning out to be a very interesting visit. 

Upon Zara settling, Maria asked her, “Do you get mad about the last time we were all together?”

Easily remembering the day for herself, Zara surprised them when she said, “I don't.”

Startled but amazed, Maria and Georgiana asked, “Why?”

Zara looked from one to the other as she answered seriously, “I forgive you.” 

All of the observing adults felt a collected bout of immense relief. Zara had been in therapy since returning to New York so she could sort out her feelings in an appropriately-situated environment. (She even liked her therapist.) Now Zara had even demonstrated the depth of her progress by voicing an important choice. Unprompted. Maria and Georgiana could both tell she meant it. So they thanked her. 

Pleased, Zara moved onto Georgiana. But then she performed an unexpected act. Zara hugged her close. And quite promptly, Georgiana melted into Zara’s hug. The two had known each other long before today. And even got along marvelously. Zara’s choice for a hug at this juncture meant that she had fully accepted Georgiana. On her own. 

This was new. And welcome. 

Stunned but amazed, Georgiana returned the hug. And waited for Zara to speak. 

Exercising immense care to speak very clearly again, Zara told Georgiana when she pulled away to look at her, “I love you.” 

“Thank you, Zara. I can’t tell you how happy that makes me. And I mean that from the bottom of my heart.” now Georgiana gently squeezed Zara’s hands. “I love you, too.” 

Maria swooped in when she realized that Georgiana was on the verge of overemotional tears. “Hey. My love, don’t forget that we still have other things to tell Zara. Hm? Still on track?”

“Yes.” Georgiana promised her. “I’m with it.” 

Zara asked in actual confusion, “What are guys talking about?!”

Georgiana said, “Well… I’ve actually always lived here.” 

Zara felt her eyes widen in surprise when she understood what she meant. “You’re also from New York?!”

“Yep. And I have a house in Queens.” Georgiana told her. “What do you think?”

“I like it very much. But,” Zara pinched herself again. “When you saw us in California to travel… That was just a visit because you live here?”

“Mhm.” Georgiana told her. “Excellent work. Have any other big thoughts?”

Now Zara asked her next big one with all the grace of a fright train. “Do you and mommy make heart eyes at each other?” 

Maria was impressed by Zara’s unintentional self-imposed segue. And when Zara chose that moment to look away, taking heed of a fly going past, Georgiana laughed into a pillow. Zara’s question had tickled her deeply. But Maria threw a proverbial bucket of cold water on her. Swiftly. 

Hissing, Maria said, “Pull yourself together!”

Following through as fast as she could, Georgiana composed herself. And cleared her throat. Zara was watching. And seemed curious. 

Georgiana told Zara, “Yes. I can tell you that your mommy and I do still make heart eyes at each other.”

Zara was just so moved by Georgiana’s answer that she hugged her. Again. Georgiana returned the gesture. This was more than she could have hoped for, today. At all. 

Maria said to Zara when she sat back up, “Hey. Can you please tell us what you think so far?”

“I’m so happy. But,” Zara momentarily scrunched her brow in deep thought. “How come you’re asking? I feel confused. Again.”

Maria spoke gently. “The two of us are curious because we are together, Zara. Do you understand what that means here?”

Zara pinched herself yet again. 

Realizing that she did understand, Maria asked her. “Will you share something else of what you think? Please?”

Quick to find her mark again, Zara told Maria and Georgiana, “My whole entire heart is happy.” 

“Good. Because,” Georgiana showed Zara her engagement ring. “I asked your mommy to marry me.” 

Zara delightedly put the pieces together in a heartbeat. “She told you yes?!”

Beaming, Georgiana said, “Yep. She did.”

Gently holding onto Georgiana’s hand after admiring the ring, Zara looked at Maria. “Just a sec. Mommy? Did you get a ring?”

“Yep. I gave Georgiana the ring that she has. And she gave me this one.” Maria sat with Zara on the bed and showed her her own ring on its necklace chain. “Do you see?”

Continuing to hold Georgiana’s hand as a means of including her, Zara said in awe, “This is amazing.”

“Both of us are incredibly pleased to hear that.” Georgiana told her. “May we know just what makes you choose that word?”

“I have a classmate called Jude. You know? He has two daddies. And a different classmate called Clara? She has two mommies. Wait…” the girl tittered when her newest thought came to her. “I have three mommies and one daddy. That’s cool…”

Maria said to Georgiana, “My love? Did we just get lucky…?”

Georgiana replied, “Mhm. We did.”

“Then,” Maria spoke pointedly. “I think it’s time to tell Zara-girl about the one last thing. Don’t you?”

Deciding that she had a point, Georgiana retrieved a spread of specific images printed on photo paper, from her bedside table. Sonograms. Georgiana’s technician had printed them out earlier on. 

And Zara’s eyes widened in surprise when she saw them. But she also pinched herself a fourth time now. 

“Georgie,” Zara said to her. “I know exactly what those mean because Mandy is having two babies. But what about you?”

“I promise,” Georgiana wiped them happy tears falling down Zara’s face before indicating the sonogram again. “That there’s just one. Do you see?”

After taking a moment to look, Zara told Georgiana, “I do.” 

Georgiana asked her, “Does any of this freak you out?”

Both brightening and turning to mush, Zara answered, “Nope.”

Maria offered Zara a tissue box. “Why don’t you clean yourself up?”

Swiftly self-aware of how she looked, Zara giggled. But followed through. 

Georgiana straightened out Zara’s clothes when she noticed some wrinkles. “Why doesn’t even this part of our news freak you out? I’m curious. Very.”

“I love being a big sister so much,” Zara explained emphatically. “Because of Edith and Freja. They’re cute. And super friendly.”

As they gently helped Zara clean herself up, Georgiana asked her, “Who are they? Can you please share?”

While the others watched from the door, Zara launched into an exuberant but fully-detailed explanation about the younger members of her household. But she eventually brought up Maggie Blue. Plus Henry. So Georgiana listened. Maria, too. 

They wanted to learn about as much of Zara’s world as possible. And she was willing to share. It was just a matter of remembering slowly enough that she didn’t accidentally trip herself up. Or something. 

All the same… Zara felt nothing could get better than this.

Chapter Text

Olivia finally turned her attention back to face the rest of her company in the hallway. 

Both Donnelley and Ofeliya were preparing to leave. Their part was done. And now they’d seen the happy ending. She even thanked them for their help as they left. They returned the sentiment in kind. Next, Olivia shifted attention to Nick and Amanda. They had also seen everything she had. Each even felt pleased that Maria and Georgiana had been able to tell them all their good news. And that Zara felt excited. It all felt like a dream.

Neither Nick nor Amanda had ever expected a family like the one they were building. But they still warmly embraced moments like this. Life was beautiful. 

Beckoning to Nick and Amanda, now Maria said, “Will you come join us?” 

Olivia felt startled. She had been gathering herself to get ready to find the others. It was the main thought on her mind. She hadn't been thinking about anything else. Much. 

Caught off-guard, Olivia could only say, "I... Uh..."  

“We noticed that you looked like you were about to go.” Maria beckoned to her. “Please come join us. We wish for it.”

"Mhm." said Georgiana. "But after all you’ve done for us today and because of the way that you know the others? I know I’d be remiss to not consider you my family for the rest of my life.”

Maria and Nick said, “She’s right.”

“And I agree with all three of them.” Amanda tacked on. “Please come join us.”

Olivia asked her detective, “Do you mean that?”

While even Zara beckoned to Olivia, now Amanda said, “I do.”

Even at this moment, Georgiana found herself entertaining her own series of big thoughts.

Amanda was most certainly correct about Olivia’s importance to them. Georgiana also now felt as if she’d known all present for a century. Or more. She was even fond of the fact that those who had never known her before today had accepted her into the fold without hesitation. They even felt excited about her incoming child. Georgiana only just refrained from pinching herself to test whether or not she was dreaming.

Nearby, both Nick and Maria were experiencing a similar thought process as they watched Amanda take Zara into her lap. She doesn’t even have to be here now. But she loves everyone as they are. Which means everything.

At last, Olivia said, “Okay. I can stay for a few more minutes.”

The others cheered and welcomed her in. 

Still, just after people finished catched Georgiana up on as much of the broader canvas, Olivia received a text from Alex. I’d like to speak w/G. If possible.

When Olivia looked up from her phone, Maria asked, “Is that anyone we know?”

Olivia laughed. “Yeah. It’s Alex. While I have the distinct impression she’s caught up with everyone else who isn’t here now, I also think she’s politely biding her time.”

“Hm. Is that right?” asked Georgiana. “What’d she say?”

Olivia responded, “She wants to speak with you.”

The couple understood. Brynn Young permanently bonded them all because they’d known him in some fashion or another. But one thing had become clear. Now Alex was attempting to interject something wholesome into the mix. Even if it was a conversation.

So Maria and Georgiana told her together, “Please tell her yes.”

While Olivia sent the message, Nick helped Zara to her feet. And Amanda to her own. They didn’t need to be here. At least not right now. 

Nick addressed Zara. “Come on. The three of us, mijita, are going to take a stroll.

But Zara felt very taken aback. “What about my new treasures?!”

“We’ll come back.” Amanda told Zara as she and Nick each took one of their daughter’s hands in their own. “But I would like to hear about your trip to the aquarium. Plus, I’m sure you’re hungry…?”

Now everyone present heard Zara’s own stomach roar. Quite loudly.

So the little girl said, “Yeah…”

“Then come along.” Nick said kindly to her as they began heading out of the room. “I think you can fill Mandy in while we get you something to eat. Okay?”

Perking up, Zara trilled, “Okay!” 

When they left, Olivia quipped to Maria and Georgiana, “Hm. I guess that’s that, no? Alex will be here soon, okay. You two can do what you choose. But I’ll be in the hall.”

Understanding, Maria and Georgiana replied, “Thank you very much.”

And they were alone in their thoughts when their friend exited.

But… Eventually… Georgiana was on her own. Maria went to find Olivia. She did not need to be part of the upcoming chat. She would wait her turn. When Alex did make it over to Georgiana’s room, both Maria and Olivia greeted her warmly. The kindness boosted Alex’s confidence. 

Pulling herself together, a gift store bag in hand, Alex came to stand in Georgiana’s doorway. She also worked on quelling her nerves. Amongst other things… Both women would be discussing the man they had in common. Alex could only hope Georgiana McWilliams was friendly. But she needn’t have worried. At all. 

Brightening when she saw Alex, Georgiana said, “Please come in! Are you Alex Cabot?”

“I am.” Alex politely shook Georgiana’s hand when she reached her bedside. “Strange day, huh?”

“Totally.” now Georgiana watched the other woman take the seat at her bed and set her bag on the floor. “I guess each of us knows who the other person is. Which saves a whole entire conversation. But…”

Georgiana guessed, “There are some things you feel we should talk about?”

“But before we do…” Alex heaved a sigh. “Is there anything you feel I should know about what makes you tick?”

“Please call me ‘Georgie.’ Everyone does. But you understand having a long name.” she said. “Who calls you ‘Alexandra’? Hm? I mean regularly.”

“Just my teacher.” Alex tacked on an afterthought now. “But also the judges whose nerves I test. Often.”

“Hm. Then there you go.” Georgiana joked. “But please take a breath? I only want to be friends. Maria, too. Understand?”

“Yes, Georgie. I do.” Alex gave a noisy exhale. “Thanks.”

Georgiana returned, “Of course.”

“You and I and Maria have… had…” Alex shrugged. “Brynn Young in common. That’s for life. I can’t say I’ll miss him...”

Now Georgiana hazarded a new guess. “But you feel relieved? Is that what you’re thinking?”

“Uh-huh. I’ve seen my share of bad people. You and Maria have literally gone to war and back. However… It’s just been quite some time since things have hit so close to home. I’m no civilian. And neither are you. It’s definitely going to take time to process.” jokingly, Alex showed Georgiana a pair of crossed fingers. “But here’s hoping that my therapist will be funny. Or something.”

“That’s the ticket. And I hope that for everyone else, too.” Georgiana decided. “As for our take on Brynn at this juncture…”

“Yes?” asked Alex.

“Both Maria and I came to the conclusion that missing him is far from anything we intend to do. That said, we’re just glad he’ll get the help he needs now. In prison.” Georgiana said. “What do you think?”

“The same.” Alex responded. “I also can’t begin to express what a relief even that is. And especially because there were so many of us put through the wringer today.”

“Hm. That’s very kind.” Georgiana said. “I’m also glad that you’re okay. And your precious cargo. Things have really been a whirlwind. Still… People have been catching me up.”

Alex nodded. “Same. Across the board.”  

“I’ve also learned about Noah because Olivia mentioned him,” said Georgiana. “But…”

“Go on.” Alex encouraged the other woman. “Did you learn something else?”

“Only because Maria had it on her mind and caved immediately when I asked what was on her mind. I learned that your soulmate had an IVF stork visit. How she learned…” Georgiana shrugged her shoulders. “I guess you’ll have to ask her. Anyway… Many happy returns.”

“Thank you very much.” Alex returned. “I guess that’s a few conversations that have been saved now.”

Georgiana bobbed her head in agreement. “But you know? I also feel excited for all the good things that are down the road because the storm is now over.”    

“Mhm. I agree.” now Alex handed Georgiana the gift bag she’d brought with her. “Hey. Uh… I stopped by the gift shop while I was on a walk earlier. And I was thinking about yours and your love’s precious cargo. Then I saw these. Hope you like them.”

Curious, Georgiana emptied the bag. Her heart swelled with affection and surprise when she found what was inside it. Two long-eared patchwork stuffed rabbits. Such peace filled Georgiana that she nearly burst into overtired years. But she pulled herself together. Miraculously.

Hugging both toys close, Georgiana used her free hand to gently squeeze one of Alex’s when she held it out. “Wow. These are so incredibly thoughtful. I love them. And Olivia will agree. Thank you so much.”

Beaming, Alex returned the hand squeeze as she returned, “You’re welcome.”

Emboldened, Georgiana now used both hands to hold toys against her middle. “Hey… Is life around SVU always this totally non-stop?”

“Mhm.” Alex nodded. “You have no idea. But you get used to the pace. I have. One example is that you met my boss and her daughter.”

“Good point.” Georgiana extended her hand again. “Still… How about we take this moment here as the start of a friendship?”

“Okay.” now Alex initiated a handshake. “I will take that. Friends?” 

Georgiana returned the handshake. “Friends.”

Chapter Text

ONE WEEK LATER 

Unsurprisingly, Maria and Georgiana tied the knot in a small ceremony at the courthouse. Neither could wait any longer. But everyone understood, now that the case was behind them. Completely.

Everyone turned up to observe. And more importantly, celebrate. This particular Saturday afternoon found everyone gathered together in celebration of the wedding at a distinguished restaurant across the street from the courthouse. Though lush from top to bottom, it was common knowledge across the city that Sonnenberg’s was the kind of place that could attract A-List clientele. And actually did. Often. 

Both Georgiana’s parents even foot the entire bill today. 

One thing still grew clear as the party got under way in a bigger banquet room under Sonnenberg’s roof. The McWilliams family had money. And lots of it.

However…

Between sending her children to the dance floor with Nick, Maria, and Georgiana when it opened up, and then coming back from a needed trip to the facilities, Amanda noticed that things were truly in full swing. She brightened.

Music played at the disc jockey station, guests from all sides of the family chatted amongst each as they admired the room’s artwork. Along one wall was also a spread of light snacks that took up two tables. There were some people congregating around these. Or they took them back to one of the many round tables that were arranged nicely throughout the room. They still had another fifteen minutes before the restaurant’s catered main courses would be brought in. A roaming photographer was also documenting everything. 

Tucked away against the various forms of entertainment was a top-of-the-line candid photo booth. Amanda noticed it as she wended her way across the room. It was clear the brides had procured it so they could have a fun photo album of their guests to look back on. The attraction had a long line. But Amanda still decided to make sure she’d steer Nick, Zara, Edith, and Freja in its direction later. They would get some kind of snapshot. It’d be the perfect cherry on top.

But one sight in particular caught Amanda’s attention. Fast.

Situated at a table by herself, Alex looked lost in thought. Amanda wondered why. So she decided to check on her friend. Just in case.

Amanda sat beside her friend so they would be able to hear each other. “Hey. Lovely day, right?”

“Definitely.” agreed Alex. “I love this family.”

“Right there with you, all the way. I could have never pictured this when I first arrived here from Georgia. So I just soak it all in.” Amanda cleared her throat. “Did you picture your life turning out this way? Ever?”   

“Nope. Way back before I ever actually met anyone from SVU… I’d only ever heard whispers of them.” now the older woman briefly studied the younger one. “But what about you? Hm?”  

“Yep. I heard the rumblings. Even in Georgia. The squad is legendary across the country.” Amanda reflected. “What was it like when you all first met?”

“Hm.” Alex paused briefly to ponder. “I guess you can say that I helped them claw and scrape their way in the direction of being ‘remarkable.’ My original run was not for the faint of heart. Casey’s, too. She then paved the path I created.”

“So I guess that SVU got on the road to what it is now,” observed Amanda. “Because you and Casey steered the ship through more choppy waters.”

“Yep. Varying mistakes and whatnot over the years notwithstanding, we did just that.” Alex confirmed. “None of it was easy. And I know Casey would say the same…”

Eyebrows raised, Amanda prompted, “Yes…?”

Winking, Alex responded, “We did it so that elite people just like you and just like Nick would be able to join the squad. It takes the best of the best to be part of Olivia’s team. And you both made it. Now look at all that’s happened.”

“Yeah. Life happened,” Amanda now absently rubbed her burgeoning baby bump. “In more ways than one.”

“Mhm. Too true. But I wouldn’t have it any other way.” said Alex. “What about you?”

“The same.” agreed Amanda. “But something just occurred to me.”

“Hm?” remarked Alex. “What would that be?”

Amanda said, “Well… The last time we two had this kind of chat…”

Alex laughed as she promptly understood what the detective was hinting at now. “Yeah. Not only were we at a wedding, but… our lives promptly turned upside down for awhile.”

“Exactly.” Amanda responded. “But now…”

“It really is only forward from here…” Alex finished in relief. “Which is because there isn’t anyone left that wants to hurt us.”

Amanda nodded. “Thank heavens for that.”

A new voice asked, “Thank heavens for what?”

The others turned to see Olivia and Casey joining them. Baby Eliana was even present. Splendidly dressed and curled up in Casey’s arms, the little girl was fast asleep. Her mother’s presence was enough. 

Alex responded as the others now sat at the table, “We were just remarking about how this peacetime is as remarkable as it is because there isn’t anyone left who wants to hurt us.”

“Bingo.” said Amanda. “SVU… and our varying associates toppled everyone. We are in a new era.”

Hugging Eliana gently, Casey remarked, “I’ll say.”

Baby Eliana just sighed in content. 

Olivia said, “Hm. I guess that means I’ve also seen at least three generations of the squad…”

Casey remarked, “Mhm. Even I got old.”

While she and Olivia continued reflecting together on the passage of time itself, Alex pointedly arched her eyebrows at Amanda. The younger woman understood. A point had now been underscored to its fullest extent. 

Unaware of their exchange, Olivia then told Amanda, “Hey. What do you think?”      

And because she meant it, Amanda said, “I’ve never loved my life more.”

Meanwhile… 

Both Georgiana’s parents noticed the others as they all chatted together at their table. Each was greatly pleased that the events of the day were all happening so smoothly. And that people were having fun. So many people were even here to help Maria and Georgiana celebrate their happiness. Everything was perfect. That said… Both Dmitri and Katenka McWilliams approached the table casually. It would be a nice way to begin.     

Once general pleasantries had been exchanged all around, it was Dmitri who said, “There is an idea that Katenka and I wanted to run by the four of you.”

As the McWilliamses followed through on Alex’s polite indication to sit Amanda said blankly, “Us?”

“Mhm.” Katenka’s voice rang with amusement. “We may not have been ‘in the mix’ for a long time here, but we have heard extraordinary accounts about each one of you through varying societal-related grapevines over the years.”

Dmitri nodded. “One very consolidated version is that we have cause to be party acquaintances with each of your bosses. Even the people above them.”

Feeling startled, Amanda, Olivia, Alex, and Casey chorused, “Pardon?”

“I swear it’s true.” Dmitri promised. “Back with us?”

The others nodded.

Katenks told them all, “Splendid. Things have certainly gone quickly. No one’s denying that.” 

“Mm-mm.” Dmitri added. “So to that end, we even recognize that the four of you are the family pillars. It really has been an honor to watch play out. Especially because we are now at a family wedding.”

Still amazed to be included because everyone else was older than her, Amanda said to the McWilliamses, “Wow. You two are so incredibly kind to say that. None of us will forget it. Seriously. May I ask what it is that you and your wife wish to discuss with us?”

Looking at Katenka, Dmitri said, “Okay. Please take it away.”

Katenka told the rest of their company, “We are at this establishment because it was what Georgiana and Maria wanted. My husband and I are handling the bill, as a gift to them. However… We were wondering if all of you and your families would like to come join us for a meal on Christmas Day at our favorite restaurant.”        

Now Amanda took one for the team. “Yes?”

Katenka winked at her. “There is a nice place, a few blocks from here. And we are friends with its owners. Our family has been going there for decades.”

Amanda asked, “Even on Christmas?”

“Mhm. Especially on Christmas. I believe our friends would love to meet you all. But,” Katenka went on. “The two of us would also like to give you something of a peek into our world.” 

Dmitri bobbed his head as he spoke to the others again. “My wife is right. Exactly like always. Will you all join us on Christmas Day? Please?” 

Amanda, Olivia, Alex, and Casey chorused, “Yes.” 

Chapter Text

DECEMBER 24th 

THREE MONTHS LATER

Now at six months pregnant with two very active babies, one of Amanda’s favorite pastimes was to just be still. And sleep. When possible. Though neither of her children had received this memo in particular tonight, the rest of her children had. Amanda felt some relief. 

The family had just returned from Christmas Eve dinner at Caesaria’s house. It was a very enjoyable time together with her, and Max, Maggie Blue, and Henry. The children in particular had the most fun. A pile of unexpected presents from their grandmothers had come their way. 

Presently… Everyone was full. And sleepy. Or sleeping.

Once home, Zara suddenly remembered that they had a copy of the Polar Express movie on DVD and asked to watch it. Edith and Freja decided to join her. But unsurprisingly… It only took them five minutes after the film began to fall asleep. Even Frannie Mae had curled up with Zara when she made room for her on the big couch. 

This was how Nick found them all, after he finished putting all the new Christmas presents under the tree. He’d put the girls in their beds. Later.

So Nick went looking for Amanda. 

The journey didn’t take long. She was on their bed. Lost in thought. Nick also noticed something else when he found Amanda.

She was wearing a thin tank top and boxer short set. Only. Her top was hiked all the way back and now her baby bump was on full display. Amanda herself even seemed to just be glowing. Nick found himself smitten. He had a beautiful wife. 

Amanda’s thought process took another course altogether. She’d been playing with her children as they stretched out and elbowed her in response to her gentle touches. But then she spotted the look on her soulmate’s face. It conveyed that he desired mischief. The kind which involved locked bedroom doors.

Making an effort to sit up straighter against their padded headboard, Amanda still threw a proverbial bucket of cold water on him by asking, “Where is everyone?”

Amused because he realized what she was doping, Nick sat beside her. “Okay. The three amigas? No one passed the first five minutes of The Polar Express. At all. Exactly like we thought.”

“Uh-huh. Christmas Eve with both abuelitas wore them out.” remarked Amanda. “But what about Frannie Mae? Hm?”

Nick responded, “She’s curled up with Zara in particular.”

“Okay. That sounds right.” quipped Amanda.

Nodding, Nick said, “But please don’t worry. I’ll put the girls in their beds.”

“Thanks.” Amanda leaned into Nick when he moved closer. “I know that you were shutting the house down and putting the new Christmas presents under the tree just now. But I also heard you talking. Someone call?”

“Yeah. My mom did.” Nick told her. “She just wanted to make sure that we made it back from her house in one piece.”

“Hm. Talk about spooky timing. We’ve been home for thirty minutes at best, no?” Amanda shrugged. “But dinner with our family, both our moms, my baby siblings, and all of the McWilliamses was fun. I hope gatherings like that become a regular thing.”

Nick nodded in agreement. “Hey. Did you know that our moms and Georgiana’s folks were all planning on giving the kids that treasure trove like they did?”

Amanda shook her head. “No. But at least the girls all believed you when you told them that it would be a good idea to save everything for tomorrow morning.”

Nick said, “Yeah. For sure. I did still hear Edith tell Frannie Mae something when we were getting settled back in.” 

“Oh? I mean… Even though they have hearing aids, I know she and Freja are both hard of hearing… but that little girl is incapable of whispering. Everyone but her knows.”  Amanda arched her eyebrows. “What’d baby angel say to the dog?”

Nick answered, “She told her that she hopes ‘away mama’ will be with us for next Christmas. You know who she’s talking about…”

Amanda nodded. “Yeah. Edith’s talking about Kim. She misses her mama. I wonder whether or not Freja does.”

“Me, too.” Nick reflected. “But Kim’s rehab counselor did say that she’ll get in touch with you in the first week of January about visits because Kim’s on the proper track for them. Right? So there’s that to look forward to.”     

“Defintl… ugh…” Amanda’s words ended with a groan when she felt an unexpected hard kick and then leaned into her soulmate a tad more. “These kids are huge. And heavy. How much did Zara weigh when she he was born?”

Taking responsibility, Nick answered sheepishly, “Almost a whopping ten pounds.”

Amanda shuddered. “Well… Then let’s just hope that she’s tall when she’s an adult.”

Nick laughed. “That’ll definitely happen. My dad is tall. Over six feet.”

Having missed the one time that Amaro Senior had graced SVU with his presence, Amanda said, “Yeah? Then what about Maria’s family, the people in Rome?”

Nick thought about it. “Giada’s average. So was Chiara.” 

“Okay.” said Amanda. “That’s Maria’s big sister. Plus their mom. But what about Maria’s brother? Or her pop?”

“Ivano is about six feet. But Pietro was definitely over six feet. I’ve heard before that sometimes? He has to duck his head a little, to enter safely through some doorways.” Nick turned his gaze on his wife. “Just how is that for wild?”

“Hm. It’s up there.” Amanda’s tone was one of agreement. “So Zara could be very tall some day.”

Nick said, “Yes. But as I recall… There are also some tall people on your side of the family tree, too.”

He wasn’t wrong. Amanda knew this. Despite both herself and her sister being mindnumbingly average with height, her mother was just under six feet tall. Give or take an inch. Her father? Well… He’d been more on the ‘obnoxiously tall’ side. 

But then Amanda groaned again. Her children had kicked her harder.

Swooping in before she could fall down a rabbit hole of misery, Nick said, “You know… There is definitely one conversation that I think would be worth beginning.”  

Amanda perked up. “Oh? Like what?”

Nick wrapped one arm around Amanda’s waist. “Like maybe we can actually settle on actual names for Thing One and Thing Two.”

“Yeah. I guess we can’t call them that forever…” sighed Amanda. “But…”

Nick prompted, “Yes?”

Amanda gently bumped Nick’s shoulder with her own. “We have had this chat before today. And there’s never been an ultimate resolution. Except the one time with both agreed on Spanish names. Or spellings. Am I wrong?”

Nick shook his head. “Nah. But I think I finally found a name for our little prince.”

“I can’t wait to hear it.” Amanda responded earnestly. 

“Has anything come to mind for our newest baby princess?” Nick wanted to know.

“Yes. But I vote that we worry about middle names on another day.” Amanda told him. “Deal?”

“Okay. Deal.” said Nick. 

Watching him, Amanda asked, “What is the boy name that you landed on?”

So Nick told her, “What about Moisés?”

Now Amanda brightened more. Acquainted with many Bible stories because she had grown up going to church, the story of Moses was one she knew very well. It was even her favorite. And Nick knew. He felt the same way. 

Amanda told Nick, “I love it. And Moisés has always come across to me as a strong handsome name.”

Nick felt amazed that she had been so quick to agree, so he sputtered, “Woah. I completely agree with you, but… Really?”

Amanda nodded. “Mhm. Really. It’s also a strong-sounding name for a little boy with four sisters.”

“Yeah.” said Nick. “That’s a great point.” 

“I also love the way it sounds in Spanish.” Amanda paused briefly before shrugging. “What if he becomes a doctor or a judge one day? Moisés even sounds like a strong dignified name for that kind of thing.”

“How true. That also came to mind when I thought about it.” Nick told Amanda. “But we’ll just have to be patient if he ever ends up having a hard time with spelling his name until he gets the hang of it. Alright?”

Amanda laughed. “Okay.”

Pleased, Nick then asked her, “What’s the girl name that came to you?”

Amanda responded, “I really like Begoña. Spelled the Spanish way. Plus…” 

Old information clicked somewhere in the back of Nick’s mind. “Ah. Begonias in general symbolize good luck. And good fortune. But you’d only know that because you’ve spoken with my mother about it before. At least enough to know she adores begonias. Did that happen?”

“Yes.” confirmed Amanda. “But they’ve also been one flower that Max has loved for as long as I can remember.” 

Feeling impressed, Nick remarked, “Wow.”

Amanda went on, “I was also thinking about something else where those flowers are concerned.”

“Yes?” Nick asked her.

“We as a family under this roof are in something of a ‘new era’ because we’ve had so much good luck and things happening to us. Even in the face of bad things, too. I think all the good more than outweighs the rest.” explained Amanda. “So for that…”

Nick deduced, “Then Begoña is perfect.”

“Mhm. Glad you agree.” Amanda briefly weighed everything they’d just talked about, in her mind. “So is that that? We have our Moisés and our Begoña?”

“Yep. Looks like the littlest Amaros are called Moisés and Begoña.” Nick said proudly. “Now… Is there anything else you’d like to talk about before I put the girls in their beds? And take Frannie outside for a minute?”

Now Amanda shrugged again. “Before you came in here, I was also remembering back to one chat in particular with Georgie’s parents at the wedding in the fall.”

“Hm.” said Nick, easily remembering. “You mean the one where they invited us, our moms, and all the assorted younger generations to share in a Christmas Day meal at their favorite restaurant tomorrow?”  

“Yep. That. I’ve just been trying to figure out how they have that kind of pull where they can guarantee something like that on Christmas Day in Manhattan.” Amanda said. “They’re also loaded. Come on. The place where everyone ate after Maria’s and Georgie’s wedding is known to have a pretty price tag. Movie stars eat there.”

Growing amused, Nick asked her, “What are you driving at?”

Amanda sighed. “Just that Dmitri and Katenka  were also at dinner tonight. Plus Theodore. Everything on that front is well and good…”

Nick laughed. “Now you’re talking about the part where the patriarch and the matriarch have always just hinted that we should try to figure it out.”

Amanda nodded in a defeated fashion. “Ever get any solid answers from them?”

“No. All I got from them tonight is that we haven’t been able to figure it out since we met them in the autumn, then we’re going to have a fun time learning the answer tomorrow. Christmas Day.” said Nick. “You?”

Amanda confessed. “The same.”

“Okay.” Nick said with a ‘that’s that’ tone as he made his way back to his feet. “I’ll be back in awhile.” 

“The three of us will be right here.” Amanda joked. “But…”

Seeing right through her, Nick asked her, “Would you like me to bring leftovers back from the kitchen?”

Amanda told him. “Yes, please. And thank you.”

“Of course, mi amor.” promised Nick. 

Amanda smiled at her husband. “Thanks again.” 

While Nick finally exited to go handle the rest of the house occupants, Amanda thought, Hm. I wonder what Christmas will be like tomorrow?

Chapter Text

DECEMBER 25

TAGGART PLACE RESTAURANT

MANHATTAN  

After breakfast, present-opening and clean-up while the daughters of the house napped before finally dropping the family pet off at a trusted neighbor’s house, Nick and Amanda brought their family into the city from their home in Forest Hills. Everyone was excited. But especially when they reached their destination. 

Taggart Place restaurant was a charming brick building with a broad ivy-strewn eave over the door. Although this was shut against the cold and falling snow, Nick and Amanda still noticed a warm glow from the restaurant’s interior. None of the children paid any attention to that particular feature because they were too short to notice at all. 

But Zara found herself enchanted when they all finally did enter. And how.

She noticed things like tables, chairs, and booths. Even lots of people. And a roaring fireplace in the main dining room. What Zara found more interesting were the fun green-colored walls decorated with all kinds of paintings and photographs, the wide variety of baked goods on display in a glass case at the main register, the presence of a wide variety of plants everywhere, even a tall festively-decorated Christmas tree there in the foyer. Many wrapped boxes lay at its feet. 

Zara’s personal cherry on top? She could hear Christmas music playing lightly overhead. Rockin’ Around The Christmas Tree. Her favorite.

Amanda turned to Nick. “Ever been here before?”

“Mm-mm.” now Nick pointed to a painting on a nearby wall depicting some far-off landscape. “But that is a picture that depicts the Cliffs of Moher.”

Quickly separating Edith and Freja when she spotted familiar scheming looks on their faces before saying to Nick, “Ireland. Right?”

“Yes.” Nick answered. “That’s right.”

Arching an eyebrow, Amanda pressed, “Hey. What’s your point?”

“The Cliffs of Moher in a painting, ‘Taggart Place’?” Nick remarked. “I guess paintings of leprechauns would really be on the nose. But…”

Amanda connected the dots as she spotted Ireland and American flags beside the Christmas tree. “Oh. You’ve been zeroing in on what kind of a family we’re about to meet.”

“Uh-huh.” confirmed Nick. “But I’m also just very curious because three of the original McWilliamses are Americanized Russians. And Georgiana’s from Fort Worth.”

“Texas.” remarked Amanda. “We’ve also heard her speak Russian with ease. Often. Zara’s even interested in learning. But now you’re wondering how Ireland fits.”

“Exactly. We’ve got all the clues. But… Some detectives we are…” sighed Nick. 

But Amanda was no longer paying attention. Edith and Freja had now joined Zara on the other side of the foyer to look at a big world map. Amanda took it as an opportunity to get everyone out of their jackets, gloves, and scarves without them protesting. Nick helped. And let the puzzle go. 

Nearby… 

Maria had been helping her family prepare for the first group of arrivals. 

While she’d also never known about this restaurant until Georgiana had brought her around, she had been accepted into the owners’ warm hold. Immediately. Just like the McWilliamses already had. And so when her in-laws sent her to the front of the restaurant after she’d spent time helping them prepare, Maria found her way. Expertly. 

Zara noticed her first.

Quickly dashing across the foyer in a beeline, the little girl cried out, “Mommy!” 

Catching Zara with ease and holding her like they hadn’t seen each other on the previous day, Maria hugged her. “Hey. Merry Christmas to you, sweet girl. I’d like to hear all about your day so far.”  

“Okay. But,” Zara hugged her one more time. “I think you’d like to hear about everyone else?”

“Yep.” Maria returned Zara’s hug and set her on the ground. “I’m glad you understand.”

Both Edith and Freja politely stood by while the adults quickly caught up. They had been excited to see everyone. But now that the moment had arrived, they felt nervous. Edith and Freja needed a nudge. Or something. 

Nick plucked Edith up first as he said to Maria, “I’m not sure what’s going on. Both of the twins were super excited to see you and Georgie.” 

“Yeah.” said Amanda. “Now they’ve both gone and clammed up.”

Maria regarded Edith. She had also seen her during the previous day at the Christmas Eve dinner. Edith had been chatty and lively with her. But now, in a typical shy-toddler way, the little girl was just quiet. Maria supposed it was the realization of being in an unfamiliar place and it was all just catching up with Edith. So she showed her kindness. 

“Hello, Edith.” Maria offered her one of her hands. “I’m so happy to see you today. Been having fun?”

Edith said shyly as she gave Maria one of her hands, “Uh-huh. Very a lot much.”

To the amazement of the others, after a moment of careful thinking, Edith proceeded to lean forward with her arms outstretched in Maria’s direction. She wanted to be with her. Maria took her into her arms very easily. Then she waited. Edith was very friendly. But still very much her own person. So… People were surprised further when Edith hugged Maria. Close.

The little girl murmured, “Love you…”

“And I love you, Edith.” Maria gently returned the hug before tactfully changing the subject. “Hey. I have an idea.”

Tilting her head slightly to one side, Zara said quizzically, “What it is?”

Maria told Edith, “Why don’t you tell your sister to come here? Please?”

Edith looked over at her twin. Freja had been watching the interaction with interest. However… she had also been holding on to Amanda’s fingers with both hands. For security.

Keeping one arm slung over Maria’s shoulder to keep her balance, Edith used her free hand to beckon to her sister as she said, “Please come?”

Deciding to oblige her, Freja let go of Amanda’s hand before closing the distance between herself and the others. Freja even let out a squeak of amused surprise when Maria then picked her up. Now she was holding them both.

Shyly, Freja told Maria, “Hi…”

“And hello to you, too.” Maria told her kindly. “Freja, I’m so happy to see you and Edith. Ready to have some fun with everyone?” 

Freja nodded. She was just feeling flabbergasted. Edith, too. They knew they were identical twins. And they understood what it meant. On the other hand… They were used to people mixing them up. Rare was the day when someone outside their house identified them correctly at a first glance. But Maria made the effort to commit things to memory about them because of Zara. She mentioned them often because she loved them. It also happened that their dresses today had their names embroidered on them. And the fact had slipped the twins’ minds for now. 

Nearby, Nick and Amanda watched Maria speak gently with both twins. Both little girls even hugged her once they warmed up to her. She was their friend. Nick and Amanda still felt amazed. Maria wasn’t unfriendly, but there had once been a time where they wouldn’t’ve been able to picture her doting on children who weren’t Zara. Ever. But here they were.

Turning back to Nick and Amanda, now Maria said, “My other half’s parents just sent me out here to fetch whoever turned up first.”

Eyebrow raised, Amanda asked her, “That so?”

Nick said, “Where is everyone?”

Maria winked as Zara approached her. “That’s me to know. And the rest of you to find out. Now please follow me.”

They followed Maria to the back of the restaurant.

Here, there was a corridor full of doors that led to private parlors for those who wanted to host meals away from the main dining room area. Then Amanda became pleasantly surprised. Maria had led them to the biggest room on the end. Georgiana greeted the children when everyone had their feet on the floor. But then she moved to the side just as quickly. They had seen the rest of her family. And wanted to greet them. It was just a tad more difficult to move as quickly as she would’ve liked. Being six months pregnant with a wiggly baby was hard work.   

Upon finally hugging Nick and Amanda hello, she joked, “I guess everyone else is way more interesting than we are.”

Now eyeing how the other McWilliamses were showing the children a table of wrapped presents, Maria then reminded her wife, “It might have something to do with how your parents and your brother are having fun with day two of playing Santa.”

“Yeah.” Maria sighed. “I guess that’s a good point…” 

Across the room, both of Georgiana’s parents extracted themselves away from their son. Both Dmitri and Katenka fully trusted that Theodore could handle a trio of overexcited little girls. He seemed to be having fun, too. Georgiana perked up at the sight of her parents when they joined them.

She said, “They still haven’t totally put the pieces together about how you two could guarantee that this place would be open today.”

Maria nodded. “I like this game.”    

“Very funny, both of you.” Dmitri said as he and Katenka took the others’ coats.”Go back to the foyer. I am sure more people will be arriving by now. Okay?”

Katenka tacked on, “Please?”

Both women showed themselves out. Georgiana's parents both already delegated them to greet everyone turning up for their gathering. Most of the remaining squad members and their varying associates were already busy with Christmas plans today. But there still remained a core group of others who planned to attend. Including a late second trimester Olivia, the also-pregnant Alex and Max, even Caesaria, and the applicable members of the second generation. Max was equally-impressed by the restaurant. Plus the vastness of the parlor. Today would be a Christmas they would all remember for years to come. 

Scanning the room didn’t take long for Max after everyone had settled. 

This allowed her to zero in on her firstborn. She was even currently free of her middle children at the moment because both of Georgiana’s parents had offered to take them of her hands when she’d expressed a chance to speak with her firstborn. Amanda had by now situated herself at one of the parlor windows. It looked out onto the snowy New York avenue outside. And Central Park was even visible in the distance. 

Joining her, Max asked her daughter, “Where’s your head?”

Amanda promptly deflected. “I see that Maggie Blue and Henry are hanging out with Georgiana’s parents…?”

“Yeah.” said Max. playing along. “Your brother and sister are amazingly sociable. Even for little kids. But you were like that when you were small. And so was Kim.”

Gesturing now to her mother’s five-month belly, Amanda said, “How’s your tiniest sidekick…?”

Max laughed. She knew full well about the gender of her youngest child, and even had an idea for a name, but had elected to keep the details to herself because she wanted to surprise everyone. Including her firstborn.

So she told Amanda, “Nice try. All I’m going to say now is that he or she is just very jumpy right now. He or she seems to be smitten.”

“By what?” said Amanda. 

“The cacophony of all the noise.” now Max kept one hand to her middle before gesturing to their greater surroundings of the room. “What about on your end?”

“The same. Just… multiplied by two times. Carrying two kids at the same time is wild. We want at least one more kid in the future. I just hope it isn’t twins again. I do understand how Kim probably felt when she was carrying Edith and Freja, though…” now Amanda briefly framed her own middle. “But to answer your question? My head is exactly where it should be. I’m pleased because I’ve never been as happy in my life as I am, right now, on Christmas Day.” 

“Uh-huh. I totally get it. And,” Max physically pinched herself. “I think that you and I have come a long way since Loganville.”

“For sure. Now I’m hoping that Kim will be able to join us next year.” Amanda showed Max a pair of crossed fingers. “Correct?”

As people continued to socialize while the room filled up, Nick and Olivia sat together at the long central dining table. It served as a way to pass the time until menu distribution began.

“Hey.” Nick said to his partner suddenly. “Check it out.”

“Hm?” but Olivia still followed her partner’s indication. 

At the windows, Maria had joined Max and Amanda now. She was even on her own. Gerogiana was elsewhere. Nick and Olivia continued to watch. Maria continued to watch. Maria greeted the others kindly. It seemed that she was a tad shy when it was just the three of them. Nick didn’t blame her a bit. Nor did Olivia. The dynamics presented as unusual.

Nick and Olivia watched as Max then did something unexpected altogether as she greeted Maria. She hugged her. Warmly. Max knew that Maria had grown up treated badly by her parents and it broke her heart. So she took what moments she could to just remind her that she would be at least one more mother in her life who cared about her as things were now. But a hug so warmly counted as a first. One big one. 

Returning her gaze to Nick, Olivia remarked. “Woah. Did that just happen?”

“Yeah.” Nick laughed. “You mean, did we just see my wife watch her mother hug my first wife?”

Olivia nodded. “I guess it’s a Christmas miracle. Or something. Right?”

Nick said, “Yes. Amanda has told Max at least once that Maria’s upbringing wasn’t fun. So in the spirit of so much family expansion, she is actively choosing kindness.”

“Amazing.” Olivia mused. “Then did you know that that scene over there was even going to happen?”

“Mm-mm.” confirmed Nick. “She still arrived at the choice on her own.”

“Wow.” said Olivia. “But you know something?”

“What’s that?” Nick wanted to know. 

“All this,” Olivia indicated their general surroundings around them. “Is happening because everyone put in the hard work. You know exactly what else that means?”

“Do tell.” answered Nick. 

“It means that not only do you and I get to be at a nice fun restaurant with our loved ones on Christmas Day, but we also get to see scenes like the one we just witnessed, play out. I am so glad that we could, Nick. And I mean that.” Olivia told him. “But what do you think?”

“I completely agree.” Nick paused momentarily to think. “Maria is a nice person. She just got so steamrolled by life at varying points...”

Olivia reflected, “Yeah. That’s true.”

Nick went on, “It just took the right person coming back to show all of us that that’s exactly how she’s been for this entire time. I’m touched. So is Amanda. When we arrived here tonight, Maria greeted us in the foyer. Amanda and I watched her catch up with Zara. Even though we just saw her last night.”

“Okay. That’s understandable. Zara just wanted to tell her about her morning.” said Olivia. “But did you two see Maria do anything else?”

“Yeah.” Nick nodded. “She picked Edith and Freja up. Just to talk.” 

“She held both of them at the same time? I know she’s Army, but wow…” Olivia cleared her throat so she didn’t get completely distracted. “May I ask what Edith and Freja thought of her feat?”

“Oh. Baby girls were both impressed and flabbergasted because they’d been feeling shy up until that point.” Nick laughed. “But Maria just saw them as individuals.” 

Remembering the girls’ personalized wardrobe, Olivia asked her partner, “Did they forget their dresses have their names on them?”

“Yes.” answered Nick. “But Maria also remembers what makes them tick what makes them tick because of the tidbits she’s learned from Zara.”

“I see. The little ones matter to her because they matter to Zara.” observed Olivia. “Right?”

“If any of our lives hadn’t gone as they have,” continued Nick. “None of us would be in this room today. Edith and Freja wouldn’t have Maria in their lives, one more person who loves them for who they are and just wants them to succeed in life. I see that as another Christmas miracle. So does Amanda.”

“Hm.” Olivia winked. “Then I rest my case.”

Meanwhile… 

Georgiana’s parents were working the room. Exactly as they had already done at the fall wedding. 

But the task was made much easier today because there were far fewer guests to speak with today. Dmitri and Katenka still took the time to speak with every person they did make eye contact with. Everyone here mattered even more to them because they had all made such meaningful impacts on Georgiana’s and Maria’s lives. 

On top of that? It was Christmas Day. So there had been more kindness than usual to go around. 

It still did not take long for the McWilliamses to join the party by the window. 

Once greetings had been exchanged, it was Dmitri who said, “Hey. I suppose that this is the part where we let all of you off the hook about what it is we do? And how it was we could make sure this place would be open?” 

Taking one for the team, Amanda replied, “Yes. Please?”

“Katenka and I do not own the restaurant…” Dmitri glanced at his wife.

“But,” she said cheerfully. “Both of us own Global Freight Solutions.”

The others could only stare. Global Freight Solutions was the biggest shipping company on the eastern seaboard. All kinds of people, from the regular average citizen to people at the courthouse to the people working for elite corporations, used it. Frequently. Not to mention… Global Freight Solutions was regularly mentioned between the pages of major finance periodicals like Fortune 500. Paying for wedding parties and renting out a restaurant parlor must’ve seemed like a drop in the ocean to them. 

Clearing her throat, Amanda spoke again. “Wow. That’s amazing.”

Max and Maria nodded emphatically. 

The McWilliamses then studied the others for a few moments. It was not lost on either of them that even these three members of their unusual family dynamic had been through quite a lot in the past year. But… The older adults could see that the younger ones had been discussing other things just before they’d joined them. Now they were just putting on a cheerful front. Because of the day’s date. So they would start in the shallow end.

But it was Amanda who had unintentionally barrelled forward again. “Okay. How could you guarantee this place would be open and busy today? Besides the fact that it obviously is, I mean.”

Katenka beckoned to a previously-unnoticed older couple that had spent the last few moments peeking in from the hallway. “I can answer that.”

Amanda and the others watched both couples catch up when the parties merged. They seemed to be very old friends. Amanda even felt sure that she heard lilted Irish accents from the other couple. But then she realized she shouldn’t have been so surprised. Not really. This was New York City, after all.   

Katenka spoke to the other three once more. “These are our dear friends, Colm and Fiadh Taggart. Both of them are the reasons we could guarantee the establishment being open for business today.”

“Plus,” Dmitri winked. “They are also the Taggarts of Taggart Place Restaurant.”

“How does everyone do?” Colm shook the others’ hands. “My wife and I know exactly who each of you are.”

“It’s true. My husband and I know who each of you are because we have heard stories from the McWilliamses. But…” now Fiadh shifted her attention to one member of the other trio in particular. “Amanda?”

“Yes?” she said in surprise. 

“Colm and I also know who you and yours, and even your varying associates in this room are because your squad makes the news. Often.” Fiadh returned. “I understand we’ve just met. On the other hand…”

Curious, Amanda now asked, “What is it?”

“My family and I,” answered Fiadh. “Have also known about SVU for a very long time, anyway.” answered Fiadh. 

“Yes.” confirmed Colm. “And you know? The two of us have always been deeply-impressed by everyone’s achievements. Including yours.” 

Grinning at his compliment, Amanda told him, “Thanks!”

Quickly stepping in before Amanda’s thoughts could totally peter out, “What is the scoop on the restaurant?”

Colm said, “Our accents have surely been giveaways by now. But we are from Ireland. The story of why and how my family and I came here is a story for some other day. What matters now is that we had a restaurant back home. Even that was ages ago.”

 “Did you and Fiadh start over from scratch after establishing yourselves here?” guessed Amanda. 

“Bingo.” praised Colm. “That’s exactly what happened.” 

“Yes.” Fiadh said. “We miss home, and sometimes we go back because we still do have relatives in Ireland. So far as the restaurant itself? We decided to go for something that was a mixture of that and a pleasant balance of cool all-American choices for our menu.”

“After all…” Colm quipped. 

Laughing again, Amanda said, “This is New York.”

Fiadh complimented, “Hm. You do catch on quickly.” 

While Amanda perked up from further kindness, Colm said, “The children we have are all grown. Some of our grandchildren, they’re halfway there, themselves. But Fiadh and I still decided on some parameters once we got this place off the ground.” 

“Like what?” Amanda wanted to know. 

“That we’d be open on days like today, to offer others a place to go. Do you understand? The restaurant is open on major national holidays that always involve a lot of cooking.” Fiadh paused. “We do enjoy being with people. Otherwise, I guess we wouldn’t be restaurateurs…”

Colm warned his wife, “Pull yourself together.” 

Fiadh redirected herself. “The rest of it has been that we also wanted to be a choice for people who have nowhere to go, or who don’t want to cook, or for families who just want a change of pace after present-opening. And of course? We also provide space for events like the one that’s unfolding now. But… What do you think?”

”I think it’s amazing. And thank you for having all of us here today.” Amanda replied honestly. “How do you know the McWilliamses?”

Katenka answered, “They were our very first friends when we moved here from Texas.”

“Correct. We met them at a ‘Welcome To New York’ event for people new to the area. They warmed up even more when they realized where we’re from.” Dmitri elaborated. “My son was a toddler when we moved here from Texas. And my wife was vastly pregnant with Georgiana.”

Half-joking, Katenka asked, “Still keeping up?”

Surprising even herself, Amanda said, “Yes.”

“Excellent.” Fiadh chirped before sliding into her own half-joking tone. “Although… Never mind that we got to the states from Ireland, they came to the states from Russia, and they’d chosen an Irish name as their Americanized family name…” 

Dmitri shook his head in amusement.

Katenka’s pointed cough conveyed her own amusement with a hint of, “Hurry up!” that Fiadh did not miss. 

Heeding the hint, she went on to Amanda, “As it is… Colm and I don’t know all of what’s happening. But…”

“We have also heard about the ordeals that you all have been through.” Colm finished.

Even Maria could be seen sharing a nod with Fiadh and the McWilliamses.

Nearly shy, Amanda asked Fiadh, “What do you think?”

Colm answered thoughtfully, “I am so deeply pleased and impressed that all of you have made it to today.

Bobbing her head, Fiadh chimed in, “I agree with my husband. But you know something…”

Amanda prompted, “Yes?”

“My family and I more than understand what it’s like to start over. We also understand the difficulty.” answered Fiadh. “But we did it, Amanda. So have you and your mother. Even Maria. That is well and truly amazing.”

“We’re proud of that. And to know all of you.” Colm added while Fiadh gave an emphatic nod. 

Opposite Amanda, Katenka told her, “So are we.”

“Yes.” Dmitri said. “But we also thought that you, Max, and Maria should hear it from people whom you don’t see every day.”

The trio of mothers arranged before the older parents realized that they were correct. 

Multiple thoughts and reflections had even occurred to Maria at once. 

Life had forced her hand to permanently give Zara up to Nick in a custody-wise fashion so she could have the stable kind of life she deserved. Now she had it and was thriving. Maria would also be remiss to overlook the fact that had gone to every length possible to help when Brynn had been on the loose. Even though she’d been hurt.

Still, her life had also improved. The universe in general had given her a second chance at love. Now she and Georgiana were happily married. They even had a nice house in a family neighborhood. Plus, they would even be welcoming a baby in the new year because even that had already been in the works before their paths had crossed again. But it was all meant to be. Including their mutual friendship with Nick and Amanda. It was perfect.  

Now Max experienced her own moment of reflection.

Thanks to the hard work she’d put in since leaving Atlanta, Maggie Blue and Henry were safe. Her third-born daughter even had proper help for her health issues. They and the rest of their siblings would even live in peace because their villain of a father was now out of the picture. Permanently. Kim was completing her stay in rehabilitation and was determined to make it afterward because there weren’t any more bad influences around. Amanda? She was a happily-married mother now who enjoyed her job. Max even had a job she enjoyed at a youth center near her home that covered her family’s needs. She was even on track for a raise, come new year. Everything was perfect. 

Amanda also had her own infinitesimal moment of a reflective pause. 

Employment in The Good ‘Ol Boys Club that was the Atlanta Police Department had left her feeling lost at sea. On the other hand, everyone on her squad in the Manhattan SVU accepted her for who she was. Even gave her a place to belong. Life battle scars and all.

Now she was excelling at work, helping her mother begin to recover from her father arriving in Manhattan had caused Amanda and her mother to become friends again, she even was active in the lives of her youngest siblings. Amanda was even married to the love of her life. They had children they adored. They were also friends with Maria and Georgiana. No one could ask for more. 

Life was beautiful. 

The McWilliameses and the Taggarts kept watching them. 

Finally coming back to it, Amanda said to Dmitri, “Hm. Wow. All of you are correct.”

Max and Maria chorused, “She’s right.”

Amanda went on, “I guess that even the better parts of a broader canvas are rather difficult to see when you’ve been swimming in everything up to your eyeballs for any amount of time. Thank you all. Really.”

Both Max and Maria nodded empathically. 

Dmitri said kindly, “It’s only forward from here.”

“Yes.” agreed Katenka. “He said it best.”

Colm decided, “That’s right.”

Fiadh told the younger people, “I agree with all three of them. And it’s been lovely to meet all of you. Colm and I will return later. But we have been so happy to meet all our new friends today. Everyone is beautiful. And our doors will always be open.”

Amanda returned as handshakes were exchanged again, “Thank you so much for being so kind. Merry Christmas.”

Both Max and Maria echoed the sentiment. 

Together, Fiadh and Colm told their company, “Merry Christmas,” before they returned to the restaurant's wider universe. Dmitri and Katenka moved away when Zara called for them. Something about wanting to know the name of the building across the street. 

Although then reality hit the remainder of the group. Yet again. Everyone had started settling at the table. So they joined them. Quickly.

Chapter Text

APRIL 25

FOUR MONTHS LATER

Life zipped by after Christmas.

At least, in Amanda’s opinion, it had. Now it was April. Springtime. But life had certainly not slowed itself down where the SVU family was concerned. Not at all. Amanda remained thrilled over the matter. Exactly the same as everyone else. Although Olivia still had some time to go for herself, the baby that Alex had been carrying was now in the world. Finally. Noah now had a new sister named Lily now.  

But even that was in the back of Amanda’s mind. For now. And with reason. Today was her birthday. Even the best of her life. Would she ever change how she had gotten here? No. It wasn’t even a thought now. Nick understood. He even felt in awe of his wife. 

Moisés Jacek and Begoña Luz were in the world. Everything was perfect. 

Nick returned from the hallway where he had been texting his own mother, Max, and Olivia the details about Moisés and Begoña. He knew that the grapevine would handle itself after that. One perk about his children choosing to be born mid-morning meant that everyone else was busy managing their own lives. Even the other kids were in school. Or daycare. Meaning that Nick and Amanda had even more time to spend with Moisés and Begoña. Visiting hours didn’t begin for them, for a good long while. Nick didn’t mind this. And neither did his wife. 

Speaking softly and tiredly as Nick sat in the chair beside the bed, Amanda said, “I guess you put the texts out?”

“Yep.” Nick pressed a gentle kiss to Amanda’s temple. “I did that, mi amor.”

Amanda spoke in relief. “Thank you.”

“Other than the obvious,” Nick said carefully. “How are you? I mean… Are you hungry…?”   

“Starving.” Amanda confessed. “But… Can you remember anything about what my doctor said where eating matters?”

Nick checked his watch and experienced his own relief. “I promise that there are fifteen minutes left until I can start leaning on someone to bring you food.”

”Alright. And thank God. But… Thank you for putting me out of my misery.” Amanda then had a brief pause. “Mi amor…”

“Yes?” Nick asked her. 

She looked at him. “Is it still my birthday?” 

Gently letting her off the hook because he could only imagine how overtired she was, Nick answered, “Yep. I promise you that it’s definitely still your birthday.” 

Amanda laughed softly. “Hm… Then I guess none of this has been a dream?”

Pressing another kiss to Amanda’s brow, Nick promised her, “I even promise you that all of this is completely real.”

Sighing in amazement, Amanda said, “Wow. Our lives are even more beautiful now.”

Nick responded, “I completely agree.”

The Amaros then shifted the gaze downward. Both parents’ hearts filled with affection. Pride, too. And love. Amanda had been correct. Their lives were even more beautiful. Now that Moisés and Begoña had been fed, bathed, changed, and asleep, they were curled up side-by-side against their mother’s chest. Her body heat kept them warm. So did their blanket. They were also making happy sounds as they slept. Begoña even stretched out grandly when Moisés absently touched one of his hands to hers. Amanda just hugged them both. 

She murmured, “Is this real?”

“Yes.” Nick answered. “Everything here is real. Truly. Moisés and Begoña are both curled up against your chest. I think they like your heartbeat, mi amor. Even the blanket I draped over you all. Moisés and Begoña are whole, healthy, and content, They even seem to be fond of each other already. My favorite part? They actually share a birthday with you.”

Dazed, Amanda said, “Hearing that aloud… Wow…”

Nick nodded. “Any last thoughts?”

Amanda echoed an earlier thought. “Hm. This really is the best birthday of my life.”

Chapter Text

A few hours later…  

One thing Olivia had never banked on when joining the Manhattan Special Victims Unit was that she would grow to love her team like they were family. Getting involved so deeply in their lives… Also not something she’d expected. Ever. Then again, Olivia had never expected to meet her soulmate because of the job. 

How many in this exact line of work were able to say something like that? She and Alex were engaged now. They were even parents. Between them, the couple even had a toddler, newborn daughter, and even another daughter on the way. 

Every inch of their family dynamic was unusual. But they cherished it. Exactly like they cherished the opportunity to bring Zara, Edith, and Freja to meet their new siblings once visiting hours began. Their parents had asked. It was a big sign of trust. 

Meanwhile…

Nick had stomach butterflies. Amanda, too. So much good had happened in her life that she pinched herself. All the time. Today marked yet another happy milestone. Introducing her children to each other. One party entered her life through unusual circumstances. The other had grown in her womb. Amanda loved each of her children fiercely. Everyone meeting was a moment she’d been looking forward to for months now. It was finally here. At last. 

Looking suitable enough to socialize, Amanda quickly double-checked Moisés and Begoña. They both remained blissful as they slept. Getting dressed into warm clothes had lulled them to sleep for another nap. Neither had interests beyond that. For now. 

But Amanda said to Nick, “Who’s up first?”

Nick answered, “Olivia texted me. Many people we care about are in the waiting room right now. Even our mothers. But everyone’s agreed that the girls need to be first. So Olivia and Alex are bringing them here. Now. Are we on the same page?” 

Amanda nodded. “Yep. Thanks. Can you please go wait for everyone in the hall?”

”Sure.” Nick stood. “I’ll go do that now.”

Comically-laden with a variety of presents and trinkets by now, Zara, Edith, and Freja were easy to spot in the hallway. Each girl seemed mission-driven. But everybody seemed so emboldened that they’d forgotten Olivia and Alex were bringing up the rear. It was their way to make sure there were no stragglers.

After the adults caught up, Zara blurted suddenly, “Is this real life?”

Quickly refraining from having a laugh, Nick promised her, “It definitely is.”

The girl understood. But she still pinched herself, anyway.

Nick turned to Edith and Freja. Both of them had waited patiently while he’d spoken with Zara. They had both come into his life because of extraordinary circumstances, but he loved them as much as he loved Zara. And they knew. Nick had also to learn that while they both had regular moments of ‘little girl energy,’ they were just quiet people in general. They’d been happy to let Zara have the spotlight just now. All the same? Both little girls brightened immediately when he made eye contact.

Edith and Freja sweetly spoke in unison. “Hi, daddy!”

Nick’s heart immediately skipped a beat in surprise. Edith and Freja using that particular term on their own was a surprise because it was a first. He knew they were fond of him because of Zara. Nick had even participated with Amanda in adopting them so they could both have two steady, stable parents. But Nick had never once pushed Edith and Freja where familial terms were concerned. He was also quite aware he was the only father they’d ever known.

Picking Edith and Freja up after they gave their trinkets to Alex and Olivia for safekeeping, Nick asked them, “Are you two ready?”

Freja nodded emphatically while Edith spoke. “Yes, daddy!” 

Checking with Zara, Nick asked her, “What about you?”

Zara confidently replied, “I am.”

Olivia and Alex occupied themselves putting away the gift shop treasures that they’d helped the children procure. Some parcels even contained gifts for Amanda. It was also her birthday. Olivia grew amused upon learning from Nick that she’d remembered earlier but had since misplaced the fact. Still, she felt tremendous pride when she watched Nick and Amanda help their older children get acquainted with both of their younger ones. They had come a long way since first joining the squad. Now? All the hard work was paying off.

Edith and Freja were already tickled by the fact that Moisés and Begoña counted as more twins, but they cooed over them all over again after giving them the nicknames of Mo and Bo. The adults were amused by this. But Amanda’s heart jumped when she noticed Zara. The look on her face was very emotional. And she was even hanging back. How… Not her. So Amanda checked on her child. Just in case.  

Tentatively, Amanda asked her, “What’s wrong?”

Zara squeaked, “Mandy? Could I please hug you?”

“Sure, sweetheart.” Amanda told her. “But you’re going to have to get a boost up. My hands are full.”

One shoe-removing and lift up later, Zara was hugging Amanda. She took extra care because she understood the delicate nature of the situation. But being gentle with Amanda was her normal because she had always been her friend.

Mustering up the courage after tearing herself away from taking in the sight of their light skin, long spindly arms, legs, and fingers, as well as their copious amounts of thick dark hair, Zara looked from one parent to the other as she said, “I guess my dreams keep on coming true…” 

“Just what do you mean by that, mija?” asked Amanda.

Impressed that Amanda had used Spanish, Zara blurted out a different thought first. “Mandy? I had a dream about Georgie last night.”

Remembering easily that Zara’s other stepmother was definitely still on the ‘very pregnant’ side, Amanda prompted, “Yes?”

Half-conspiratorial, Zara told her, “I dreamt she had a boy.” 

“Hm.” said Amanda. “Guess we’ll have to wait and see.”

Zara nodded. Then she looked at Moisés and Begoña again. Each of them seemed to be aware that she was nearby now. So they stretched and wiggled more when she proceeded to whisper gently to them. Zara’s heart fluttered when Moisés held on tightly to one of her fingers and Begoña moved closer in their direction. They were interested in her. 

Taking another chance when she saw Zara grow smitten, Amanda asked her, “Did you feel topsy-turvy before?”

Wiping away some tears that she had been previously unaware of, Zara said in surprise, “How’d you know?”

“Because feeling topsy-turvy when meeting new siblings is totally normal.” Amanda told them. “I felt like that the first times I saw my sisters and my brother.”

Now Zara seemed astonished. “Really?”

Amanda patiently answered, “Yes. Really, Zara. I promise. Do you feel better?”

“Yep.” Zara now exhaled noisily. “I love Mo and Bo very much.”

“I’m very glad to hear that.” Amanda told her kindly. “Guess what?”

Hanging on to her every word, Zara said breathlessly, “What?”

Amanda responded, “Mo and Bo love you very much.”

Zara beamed. She did also have another thought on her mind, but then she became distracted when noticed herself in a nearby mirror. The girl was a teary-eyed emotional mess. Nick moved quickly to help her tidy up her appearance again. But Zara still found herself relocating her mark. 

So she tried again as she spoke to her stepmother. “Mandy? What’re Mo’s and Bo’s whole entire names? I don’t know…”

Indicating the babies in turn, Amanda said, “Your brother is called Moisés Jacek and Begoña Luz.”

“Okay.” the girl then indicated herself and her siblings in turn. “Zara Tulipán, Edith Lily, Freja Violet, Moisés Jacek, Begoña Luz. Did I miss anything?”

“Uh-uh. Very good.” Amanda paused before voicing a new thought of her own. “Hm. You, your brother, and all your sisters have plant names.”

Now Zara felt her most astonished yet. “Seriosuly?!”

Amanda said, “Yes.”

Enamored all over again, Zara brought her attention back to Moisés and Begoña with renewed interest. Edith and Freja joined them when they decided they wanted to get closer. Soon, Amanda was lost in a moment with all five of her children while her other half took pictures. Neither would have traded the moment for anything.  

Back by the door, Alex asked Olivia, “Is it true?”

Looking back at her, Olivia said, “Hm?”

“The part about the plant names. I counted,” Alex proceeded to tick each one off on her fingers now. “Tulips, lilies, violets, and begonias. Which is just four.”

Olivia understood what she meant. “Ah. The one you’re blanking out on is Jacek.”

Nodding, Alex pressed, “And…?”

“Jacek is a masculine version of the name Hyacinth. I’m just blanking out on what language.” said Olivia.

“But you’re still talking about flowers.” deduced Alex. “Right?”

“Yes.” when Olivia was met with a surprised look, she hurried on. “My mother loved flowers. Very much. Studying them was her top hobby after all things literature and language. I learned by default.”

Before Alex could say anything else, Amanda called out to the others, “Will you please come here?”

As they closed the space between them, Olivia told her detectives, “Your babies are beautiful. Truly.”

Nodding, Alex tacked on, “Congratulations.”

Amanda responded, “Thank you so much.”

“And thank you for bringing the girls.” Nick said to the other couple. “But we also imagine that you have to get back to Noah and Lily now.”

“Mhm.” confessed Alex. “But we’ve been happy to just be one cog in the wheel…”

“So that we can come see Moisés and Begoña for ourselves.” finished Olivia before pointing to the parcels on the far counter. “Both Max and Caesaria both gave us money. Plus instructions to go to the gift shop first. So I’m sure you’ll have some fun later.”

Briefly eyeing the treasure trove, Amanda said, “That’s for sure.”

Nick addressed the others, himself. “By the way…”

Catching on, Amanda filled in the blanks. “We were wondering if you two’d please do us the honors of being Zara’s, Edith’s, Freja’s, Moisés’, and Begoña’s godmothers.”   

Both Olivia and Alex felt their hearts jump. Each had their own unique bonds with Amanda and Nick. They had seen them through so much by now. Meeting Moisés and Begoña was like watching the beginning of all the hard work pay off. At last.

Deeply touched, Olivia and Alex responded, “Yes.”

Nick happily kept documenting the scene on his phone as their friends moved in to see the children for a few minutes. He also continued to just remember the scene for himself. He also spotted Amanda’s own birthday presents tucked away amongst the treasure trove. The fact that it was her big day hadn’t escaped Nick’s mind, like it had Amanda’s. But he’d remind her again. Later.   

Chapter Text

ONE MONTH LATER

Amanda found herself on Cloud Nine again today.

Max’s youngest child had been born. And although she had not been conceived because of happy reasons, she was adored, cherished, loved, and wanted by everyone in her life. Especially her mother and her oldest sister. 

But because Max had been adamant, this would be her last child. She had enough now. And on top of everything else, Max just that she was getting old. This was an inescapable fact of life. So Max opted for taking an extra step after her baby had been delivered. Tube-tying. At the first acceptable moment. 

Having already been present for her baby sister’s birth because Max had previously requested her presence, Amanda was looking after her healthy newborn sister while their mother was taken care of. She didn’t mind. Amanda loved all of her siblings. Dearly.

So this was how Amanda found herself spending one-on-one time with her sister in a warm quiet room. Her sister became her most relaxed when skin-to-skin contact was factored into the equation. Amanda felt smitten that her sister trusted her this much. Her job was to get her acquainted with reality. And it was working. Everything else? It would have to wait.

Still… A certain thought occurred to Amanda as she snuggled with her sister, so she murmured, “Hey. I know so much about you, treasure, except your name. Did mama give you some hint? Ever?”

But the baby just sank into a deeper slumber.

Currently at the top of people wondering about the name of Detective Rollins’ brand-new baby sister was Doctor Jane Larom. She’d worked at this hospital for a very long time at this point. Such longevity meant she knew many members of the city’s police force. 

Larom was acquainted with many members of Manhattan’s more elite squads even better. Especially the Special Victims Unit. They seemed to live to keep her on her toes. But they were also nice people, anyway. Meaning? They never minded letting her into their worlds. 

And they did it. Easily. 

Larom still pulled herself together as she knocked on the half-closed entrance to Room 1013, calling out, “Detective?”   

Amanda called back, “Please come in!”

Larom entered the room. 

Amanda was now in the room’s padded gliding chair. The baby was curled up against her sister’s chest, even cooing to herself as she dozed. But Larom suspected it was because of the warm blanket that had since been draped over the little one’s back. Plus the back rubs she was getting from her sister.

Moving so she was now standing in Amanda’s direct eyeline, Larom said, “How’s your sidekick?”

“Really tuckered out. Little one finished her bottle, but really didn’t appreciate me cleaning up after her.” Amanda laughed softly. “But other than that? My sister is even peachy.”

Larom asked in amusement, “Okay. Then did I just miss her having a nuclear meltdown?”

“She almost had one. Then she got completely distracted by these back rubs. I think my hand is about to fall off, though…” Amanda then heaved a sigh. “Is it possible for babies this new to get bored?”

“I honestly have no idea.” Larom confessed. “Anything else?”

Amanda shrugged. “I’m just curious what my sister’s name is.”

Larom guessed, “Is that the one last thing that your mother kept a lid on about her?”

“Well… That,” said Amanda. “Plus the gender. She wanted to surprise everyone. And it worked.”

“Yes.” Larom nodded. “I agree.”

Looking at her, Amanda began, “By the way…”

Larom asked, “Yes?”

“After all this time,” Amanda told her. “I think it’d be just fine if you call me by my name when we’re in quiet moments like this one. Deal?”

“Okay. Deal.” now Larom cleared her throat. “I come bearing a message, Amanda.” 

Brightening, Amanda asked, “Have you seen my mother?”

“Yes.” confirmed Larom. “She’s recovering from everything in a private room now.”

Relieved, Amanda said, “Good. Has she asked for us?”

Larom responded, “Three times.”

Amanda felt her heart bloom. “Then does this mean that you are going here to bring us to Max for a visit?”

“Correct. One of my specialities is babies and new mothers. I also just end up seeing your crowd because of major things, anyway. But you know? I enjoy it because all of you show me more kindness than most patients I see on any given day.” Larom now performed her own shoulder shrug. “Today will be a change of pace. Any questions on your own behalf before we get started?”

Amanda felt sheepish. “I need to get properly-situated before I get to the facilities. Will you please hold my sister for a minute?”

Eyeing how the rest of the younger woman’s outfit was neatly-folded on a side table next to the chair, Larom set her own things aside so she could help. “It would be my honor.”

In the end, Doctor Larom helped both sisters get ready for a trip to see Max. The baby continued to sleep. Amanda held her close as Larom pushed them in a wheelchair. The journey was a slow-going one. But they got there. Eventually. 

Max lay in her bed. She was tired, recovering from bringing a child into the world and being operated on. But she had been taken care of. And now she had been left to her own devices. The only thought she had, however, was that her oldest and her youngest children were on their way to see her. Finally, 

Now Doctor Larom knocked on Max’s open door. “Up for some visitors?”

Pleased to see her, Max answered immediately, “I am. Please tell me my babies are there with you.

Larom promised, “They definitely are.”

Max now sat up a little more. “Please let them in.”

Larom brought Amanda’s wheelchair to Max’s bedside. Then she carefully put the brakes on before helping the detective stand up. Max felt so excited that she could hardly stand waiting. But she waited. This didn’t feel exactly like the kind of moment that needed ruining.     

Amanda told her mother as Larom helped to come closer, “I’ve got someone here who’s ready to see you. Ready?”

Max answered, “I definitely am.”

“Then…” Amanda gently placed her sister on their mother’s chest. “Here we are. One happy little gem.”

Max turned to a puddle as she finally came into physical contact for the first time. There hadn’t been any time for that until now. But even the baby relaxed because she was finally at her most happy, knowing exactly whose heartbeat she was finally feeling once more. 

Amanda watched her mother gently hug and whisper to her baby. Her mother had certainly gone through the mill when it came to life in general. But everybody knew that Max loved all of her kids. 

Noticing things were under control for the time being, Larom informed Max and Amanda that she would come back in awhile. They thanked her. Once they were alone and Amanda had caught her mother up on the things that she needed to know, she sat beside her mother’s bed. Both of them were still. And they admired the new arrival. 

Max finally spoke to Amanda after some quiet had passed. “Hey. Thanks for taking care of your sister.”

Amanda returned, “It’s really been an honor to help. She is my sister. And I love her so much. Part of me believes she knows already.”

“The rest of your siblings all do. I should think the same of your youngest.” Max then studied her firstborn. “Do you have any questions about the baby?” 

“I do. What is her name?!” Amanda asked. “Not knowing has really been bugging me…”

Max answered, “Say hello to Salomé.”

Her heart selling with affection all over again, Amanda echoed back, “Salomé…”

As if she knew she was being talked about, now Dorothea made loud happy noises. 

But then reason came back to Amanda as her brain started shifting to memories of Loganville. “Hang on…”

Almost knowingly, Max prompted, “Use your words.”

“You named me, Kim, and Maggie Blue. I named Henry.” said Amanda. “But you named Maggie for your best friend.”

With a nod, Max answered, “Yes. Marigold. Heaven rest her soul.”

“I miss her. And I’ve always been sorry that cancer took her so early.” now Amanda cleared her throat because she didn’t want to get lost in the fact that her mother’s childhood best friend wasn’t there anymore. “But… Salomé… I really remember her…”

“Good.” said Max in relief. “My Aunt Salomé was always good to us, wasn’t she?”

Amanda nodded as more childhood memories came back. “Yes. And she was fun. Hard to believe that she was your mother’s big sister when your mother was just so… bitter…”

“Yeah. And you aren’t wrong. Anyway… Salomé took me in for a good long while after I told my parents you were on the way.” Max looked at Amanda. “Did I ever tell you that?”

Amanda shook her head. She still recalled easily how her mother’s Aunt Salomé had been so kind. Gentle, too. But then Amanda felt a twinge of guilt when she remembered that one of the messages her mother had sent during their ‘no talking while separated by a couple states’ phase was one that had informed her of Aunt Salomé’s passing of old age.

Still remembering that Max had asked a question, Amanda answered, “No. I never heard that before.”

“It’s what happened. She never judged me. Not once. She was more interested in making sure I knew how to keep us healthy. But…” Max absently rubbed circles on Salomé’s back. “My aunt was also the one who always told me to keep my head up. And she also took care of me to keep my head up. Stuff like that.” 

“Wow.” said Amanda. “That’s really sweet of her. Did she ever say anything else?”

“Yeah. She was the first person to know about Maggie Blue.” explained Max. “But she was also the first person I told when I made my mind up about moving to New York.”

Vastly intrigued, Amanda asked, “What’d she have to say to that?”

“She wished me all the luck in the world.” Max paused briefly. “But… It was also her suggestion that you and I meet somewhere pleasant after we did get up here.”

Amanda arched her eyebrows. That first meeting at Spagoli’s Diner had seemed like another lifetime ago. 

“Hm.” she quipped. “Then I guess it worked, huh?”

Max nodded. “Yeah. So naming my last baby for her feels completely perfect now.”

Amanda also gave a nod before saying, before saying, “What’s my sister’s middle name?”

But now Max became shy. How strange. But Amanda’s heart was also filled with sympathy. While they did have an established mother-daughter kind of relationship, there were still moments that reminded both of them just how close in age they were. Like this one.

“I guess I kept it to myself because I wanted your opinion after she was here.” Max admitted. “Uh…”

“What is it?” Amanda wanted to know.

Her mother answered, “The name I landed on is Ursus.”

Feeling impressed immediately, Amanda said in truth, “Wow. That’s cool. I love it.”

Max’s heart lifted in relief. “Really? I know it means ‘bear…’ and that it’s a male name…”

“I really do love it. Bears are cool animals, anyway.” now Amanda drew closer to her. “And I guess this is the part where I remind you that your actual full name is a male name, too. So it isn’t really out of the question for our family.”

“Oh. I didn’t even think about that. Now I feel better. Thank you.” said Max. “I also believe that Salomé Urusus is worth one hundred times more joy than…”

Amanda pressed a gentle kiss to her mother’s brow. “It’s okay, mama. Just keep going.”

Max tried again. “Salomé is also going to be my last baby. Ever. So…”

“You also wanted to make sure she’s got a cool rounded-out name,” guessed Amanda. “If she ever decides to be a judge or something one day?”

“Exactly. There is also the fact that bears represent strength. Lord knows that this family isn’t in short supply of that virtue.” Max pulled herself together so that she didn’t burst into tears on the spot. “And… I just can’t imagine my life without Salomé Ursus. Or the rest of you.”

“We feel the same way about you, mama.” said Amanda. “Does darling Salomé tie us all together?”

“Bingo.” then Max grew tentative. “What do you think? I mean… Your opinion has always mattered to me, Amanda.” 

“Because of the small age gap we have?” she asked.

“Yeah. And because you’re also the oldest of my children. There also isn’t anyone else at the end of day.” Max continued. “Only me.”

Now even more sympathetic, Amanda told her mother, “I am deeply touched to hear that. So… Thanks. I love you. And for the record…”

“Yes?” asked Max. 

“I think Salomé Ursus really is an incredibly cool name. I completely adore it from start to finish.” Amanda said. “Just like her.”

Grateful, Max now spoke out of relief again. “Thank you.”

Amanda gave her another kind smile. “Would you like me to send for a nurse or someone so that we can get Salomé’s name squared away on a birth certificate?”

Her mother opened her mouth to respond. But she was cut off. Salomé had begun whimpering in her sleep. As if she was having a bad dream. Or something. Then she sneezed. Loudly. Her bottom immediately crumpled. Realizing that the baby had scared herself, Amanda swooped in. Her sister needed her. No one else.

Amanda spoke to her in her gentlest tone. “Easy does it. Go back to sleep, Salomé Ursus. I love you.”

Max watched in sheer amazement as Amanda continued to dote on Salomé and reassure her of good things. It was a beautiful sight, especially when she saw Salomé hold one of Amanda’s fingers with all of her own. She would not have traded this for anything. Ever. And Amanda felt the same way. 

Now curious when she noticed Amanda grow thoughtful after Salomé settled again, Max asked, “What’s up?”

“Nick and I were thinking that we’ll help you bring Salomé up, just like we have been doing with Maggie Blue and Henry. We both decided that long before today. But… I just had to spend some time with Salomé before I could say it out loud.” now Amanda paused. “That tacky?”

Max shook her head. “Mm-mm. It’s completely beautiful. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart. Please tell Nick the same. Alright?”

“Okay.” Amanda promised her mother. “I can do that.”

A few more quiet moments went by. 

Salomé slumbered. But she, personally, felt extremely content. So did Max. Amanda realized their shared peace was because the other two were now snuggling skin-to-skin. The sight was definitely one she would always remember for herself.

But it was Max who spoke again first. I think that the two of us have really come a long way since Loganville, haven’t we?”

Amanda nodded. “Yeah. I agree. This whole entire family is completely untraditional. But… Would you have it any other way?”

“Nope.” Max shook her head. “Even though the journey was hard, I really wouldn’t have it any other way than this. You?”

“Mm-mm. Everything is perfect,” Amanda said. “Because my life is now more beautiful than I ever thought it’d be.”

Now Max chose her next words carefully. “Then… I know that I would totally do it all again because it means that you and I can have this conversation while your littlest sister sleeps on my chest. Amanda-June? Would you do it all again?”

Even as the many events of the past months now zoomed past her at the speed of light, Amanda told her, “Yes. I would.”

Chapter Text

TAGGART PLACE RESTAURANT 

ONE WEEK AND ONE YEAR LATER

MANHATTAN

Amanda’s heart was full of tremendous contentment today.

Less than an hour ago, her family and even friends who had become family, had witnessed the long-awaited wedding between Olivia Benson and Alex Cabot. Everyone they loved had been there. Not wanting a big event, the ceremony itself happened at the courthouse. Judge Donnelley even conducted the ceremony for them. Now the brides, their family, and everyone else they loved, were celebrating together in one of the biggest banquet rooms at Taggart Place Restaurant. The whole room had been decorated for a celebration. And there was definitely enough catered food to go around.

Presently… Amanda was parked at a table near the dance floor. 

Everything about the moment felt like déja vù. Right down to the fact that she was vastly pregnant. Again. The universe had a sense of humor. One last Amaro baby was on the way, counting as even more of a surprise than Moisés and Begoña had been. The child had no name. So far. But everyone was looking forward to her birthdate. 

Amanda still had a smile on her face.

Just now, she had been chatting with Maggie Blue for a few minutes. But their conversation itself eventually ran its course. Now she could be seen skipping away. Their mother had called for her. 

Amanda still had a moment pause as she reflected on how far Maggie Blue had come since the first day they’d met. She was currently soaring in speech therapy, didn’t have much longer to go on her feeding tube, and loved every moment she spent in her Pre-K classroom at school. Everything Amanda had wanted for Maggie Blue had come true. Plus more.

But then Amanda became distracted. Little contented sighs had reached her ears. She was not by herself. 

One slumbering Salomé Ursus Hope was on one side of what was left of her lap. Secured on the other side was Maria’s and Georgiana’s boy. Rory Lir McWilliams. Both children were over a year old now and adored spending time together. Especially at parties. Now they were counting sheep in Amanda’s lap. Everything felt perfect. 

Olivia felt the same.

As of today, she was finally married to her longtime love and now they were celebrating with everyone they cared about. Chief amongst the brides’ attendants were their kids. Noah, Lily, and Ruby. They were the lights of their parents’ lives. 

Olivia was now experiencing her own reality check, however. Alex was playing Noah over on the dance floor. But Lily and Ruby were heavy. The now one-year-olds had fallen asleep in their mother’s arms. Knowing she couldn’t carry them forever, Olivia looked for a place to sit. She experienced relief when she sank into an empty chair beside her detective. Her heart brightened when Amanda perked up.

Speaking gently, Olivia said to Amanda, “How’s it going? Been having fun?”

“Yes. Thank you. Everything has been so beautiful today…” Amanda’s words ended in a groan. “But my immediate situation puts me in mind of holding sleeping kittens.”

“I understand. Lily and Ruby are heavy, too.” Olivia secured them before pausing. “Huh…”

“What is it?” Amanda wanted to know. 

“I was just thinking that you and I, like so many  people in this room, have seriously come a long way during the last year-and-change.” said Olivia. “Wouldn’t you say?”

Amanda nodded. “Our jobs are great, the squad as a whole is flourishing, we have our own families, and we are married to our soulmates. There is also the bridge-building that Nick and I have done with different members of our family tree. I agree with you. There’s been so much growth. We have really come a long way.”

Olivia nodded. “Then there’s the matter of the kids we’re holding…”

“Yeah. Don’t I know it.” quipped Amanda. “You know…. I always wanted more siblings besides Kim when I was younger…”

“Yeah?” said Olivia. “What do you think now?”

“I guess miracles can still happen, even when they’re overdue. But I love her,” now Amanda kissed the top of Salomé’s blonde curls. “Very much. That also goes for Maggie and Henry.”

“Do they know?” Olivia asked. 

“Yes. They do.” Amanda then hugged Rory as he giggled softly without waking up. “And this little guy…”

“Does he also know that you love him?” Olivia wanted to know. 

“Yes. We decided to become friends with his mamas for the sake of all the children. Maria and Georgie elected the same.” confirmed Amanda. “It all started when the Brynn Young mess ended.”

“Wow.” remarked Olivia. “That feels like it was a decade ago…”

“Uh-huh.” said Amanda. “But we cherish what we have.”

Olivia guessed, “Because not all exes and their new spouses get along?”

“Exactly. Now Nick and I are even Rory’s godparents. I’d’ve never pictured that in the past. Same for Nick. But…” a smile graced Amanda’s face when a new thought entirely occurred to her. “Did I ever mention that Georgie, her parents, and her brother all recently started tag-teaming in teaching Zara to become fluent in Russian because she expressed interest in learning?”

“No. I’d’ve remembered that. Language-learning is a big task. Other than English, I know that Zara is also very familiar with Spanish and Italian. But Russian makes language number four. I know a few languages, myself, and started learning when I was very little. I think my mother thought it was a good idea.” now Olivia shrugged. “Anyway… I have a feeling I can imagine how busy it is in your girl’s head. But does she like learning so far?” 

“Zara is having a ball. Even tackling things to the best of her capacity. But,” Amanda laughed. “We’ve noticed that Edith, Freja, Moisés, and Begoña each pay attention if or when they catch Zara practicing out loud.”

“That’s amazing.” Olivia complimented. 

“Right there with you. One of my favorite things about all this prospering is that I get to hang out with Rory while his mamas go be people for awhile.” said Amanda. “My godson is even so content that he even trusts me to hold him as he sleeps.”

Olivia asked, “What does Rory think of Salomé?”

“Both of them adore each other.” Amanda told her. “Five minutes ago, they were holding hands and laughing hysterically.”

“Wish I could’ve seen that.” Olivia said wistfully. “Got any other thoughts on your mind?”

“Yes. The two of us both have children we thought we’d never have. Now two of your treasures are in your lap. The third,” Amanda nodded in the direction of the dance floor. “Has been hanging out with his other mama. Do you and Alex pinch yourselves? Ever?”

“Oh, yes.” Olivia replied. “She and I do that all the time.”

Studying her friend, Amanda asked, “Then do you have everything that you’ve ever wanted?”

Olivia looked at the dance floor. And Amanda studied her for a few brief moments. She knew just what those things were (marriage to her soulmate, three kids, satisfaction in her job, happiness in her life, even learning about the meaning of love and family for herself). And Amanda felt amazed she’d seen Olivia finally accomplish them. Her heart was even filled with pride for her.  

But Amanda followed Olivia’s gaze. Her heart was full again.  

The dance floor was quite certainly full. 

In one area, she saw Nick with Moisés and Begoña. They were both settled in his arms, each with one arm each slung over his shoulders for balance. Nick even swayed with both of them to the music because it made the twins giggle. Maria and Georgie were nearby, taking turns twirling Zara. She’d asked them to do it. Zara felt enamored by the moment. So did her companions. 

Amanda shifted her attention again. 

This time, she spotted Max and Caesaria in a less-crowded area. Even the two of them had become close friends in the last year or so. It didn’t surprise Amanda one bit that they were engaging Maggie Blue and Henry in some fun time together. 

Visible amongst the other guests in the center of the dance floor were Kim, Edith, and Freja. They were also lost in their own moment. 

Kim had since completed her time in drug rehabilitation and straightened herself out so well that she now had a place to live in the city. And a quiet job that paid for it. Nearly dying while mixed up in her father’s business had set her straight. Permanently. Kim hadn’t even considered stepping over the line since. Now because of her own hard work, she was happily spending time with Edith and Freja at a wedding party. They were enjoying the moment with the mother who had carried them. None of this would’ve even been able to occur if everyone hadn’t put in such hard work over the past year-and-change. 

Alex continued to spend time with Noah. He was almost asleep now. Casey and Barba and Elliana, the rest of the McWilliamses, the Taggarts, the rest of the SVU squad and its associates, and even their own relatives could also be seen on the dance floor as the music played. Everyone was having fun.

A new thought entered Amanda’s mind now. Huh. There’s more than one kind of family. And this one is mine. 

“Yes. I do have everything I want now.” Olivia looked back at Amanda. “What about you?”

Amanda had her own look around the room again before she told Olivia, “Yes. I do.”